(logo)
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Open Source Books | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "Shelburne essays. 1st-11th series"

Shelburne Essays 



By 

Paul Elmer More 



Second Series 



Ov yap irpo yc T^S 



tas Tifw/Teos dvijp. 

PLATO, Republic, 



G. P. Putnam's Sons 

New York and London 
IKnicfcerbocfcer press 

1907 



Pie 

ii 

M 7 



COPYRIGHT, 1905 

BY 
PAUL ELMER MORE 



Published, May, 1905 
Reprinted, January, 1906 ; December, 1906 



TTbe ftnfcfcerbocfcer prero, Hew tforft 




ADVERTISEMENT 

Again thanks are due to the publishers of the Atlantic 
Monthly, the New World, the Independent, and the 
New York Evening Post for permission to reprint the 
essays which appeared in those periodicals. 



CONTENTS 

PAGE 

ELIZABETHAN SONNETS i 

SHAKESPEARE'S SONNETS 20 

LAFCADIO HEARN 46 

THE FIRST COMPLETE EDITION OF HAZLITT . 73 

CHARLES LAMB 87 

KIPLING AND FITZGERALD 104 

GEORGE CRABBE 126 

NOVELS OF GEORGE MEREDITH . . .145 
HAWTHORNE : LOOKING BEFORE AND AFTER . *73 
DELPHI AND GREEK LITERATURE . . . .188 
NEMESIS, OR THE DIVINE ENVY . . . .219 



SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

SECOND SERIES 

ELIZABETHAN SONNETS 

THE Introduction to Mr. Sidney Lee's reprint 
of the Elizabethan Sonnets, in Arber's English 
Garner* has fallen plumply into the quiet waters 
of criticism. Since the gracious appearance of 
Charles Lamb we have grown accustomed to speak 
of every versifier of the great Queen's days with 
bated breath ; their freshness, their exquisite feli- 
city, their unflagging inventiveness, have become 
a byword of praise among all whose reading of the 
period extends beyond Shakespeare. But now 
comes this iconoclast, with his terrifying know- 
ledge of the three hundred thousand sonnets pro- 
duced by Europe in the sixteenth century, and 
declares roundly, nay, proves beyond cavil, that 

1 Elizabethan Sonnets^ newly arranged and edited. 
With an Introduction by Sidney Lee. Vols. XI. and 
XII. of An English Garner. New York : E. P. Button 
& Co., 1904. 

VOL. II. I. 



2 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

the famous sonnet-sequences of Sidney and Spen- 
ser and Daniel and Drayton, to name only the 
better known, are a mere tissue of words and 
ideas stolen from Italy and France. Worse than 
that, a number of these poems are lifted solidly 
from Petrarch and Ronsard and others without a 
sign of credit or apology. It is shocking, but, 
to be perfectly frank, his argument only confirms 
the opinion which many have begun to hold, that 
it would be an act of wisdom to revise our some- 
what unreasonable estimate of the whole Kliza- 
bethan literature. 

In one respect it may seem that Mr. I,ee has 
gone too far. Because a poem is manifestly an 
imitation or even a barefaced theft, it does not 
always follow that the incident described is unreal 
or that the sentiment is insincere. Sidney's son- 
net on his victory in a tournament 

Having this day my horse, my hand, my lance 
Guided so well that I obtained the prize 

may very well be modelled on Petrarch's account 
of a Court entertainment, but it would be captious 
to conclude that such a tourney did not actually 
take place, or that the chivalrous knight was not 
heartened in the combat by Stella's "heavenly 
face." Again the same cavalier's apostrophe to 
his couch 

Ah, bed! the field where joy's peace some do see, 
The field where all my thoughts to war be trained 



ELIZABETHAN SONNETS 3 

is no doubt an echo of innumerable cries from 
sleepless Petrarchists, yet the emotion may be 
sincere enough for all that. It is a fairly common 
thing, I suppose, for young poets to be in love 
and to tumble their beds and to make capital of 
their agony the next morning in whatever tags 
of rhyme they can summon up. There is thus a 
certain danger in dogmatising too absolutely 
about any particular sonnet. 

With this caveat, however, I am prepared to 
follow Mr. Lee in his somewhat sweeping denun- 
ciation of the Elizabethan sonneteers. His col- 
lection embraces fifteen series, extending from 
Sidney's Astrophel and Stella, published in 1591 
(though composed earlier), to Robert Tofte's 
Laura, the Toys of a Traveller, published in 1597, 
and including the work of Watson, Barnes, Lodge, 
Constable, Daniel, Drayton, Spenser, and others 
of less renown. Shakespeare, it will be observed, 
is omitted, and Sidney, as Mr. Lee himself ad- 
mits, rises in part fairly above jthe level of the 
sonneteering herd ; buT"wTth these exceptions it 
must be acknowledged that the perusal of this 
branch of Elizabethan literature is likely to prove 
a dull task to most readers. All that was re- 
quired was a moderate acquaintance with Des- 
portes or some other writer of the Pleiad and a 
modicum of skill in making rhymes, and, look 
you, your ambitious gentleman was ready to be- 
stow immortality on any Diana or Delia who 
might offer to break his heart. 



/ 



4 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

Write ! write ! help ! help, sweet Muse ! and never cease ! 
In endless labours pens and papers tire ! 
Until I purchase my long-wished Desire, 

exclaimed the fluent Barnabe Barnes, speaking 
for himself and his brothers ; but it was against 
the Petrarchian canon that the long-wished desire 
should ever be satisfied, and hence these "grief's 
commentaries" never ending. Of actual experi- 
ence or observation there is, so far as the language 
betrays, painfully little. The whole thing is a 
juggling with traditional figures and phrases. 
One might go through these passionate pretences, 
pencil in hand, and check off the score or more 
recurring themes with perfect ease. There is the 
Phoenix, springing from fire and fit symbol of 
ever-renewed love ; there is the silly theft of Na- 
ture, who must needs borrow the hues of my lady 
to paint her roses and lilies; there is the inevitable 
comparison of love with a living death ; rocks, 
woods, hills, and streams are witnesses to so 
many plaintive despairs that the whole creation 
groaneth and travaileth together; Echo retorts 
upon a querulous lover in sonnet after sonnet ; a 
hundred times we read, " I burn yet am I cold, 
I am a-cold yet burn," and a thousand times we 
hear the cry, " Give me my heart, for no man 
liveth heartless." To be sure the ideas are often 
combined differently in these pilfered repetitions, 
but the disguise is transparent. 

My heart mine eye accuseth of his death, 



ELIZABETHAN SONNETS 5 

writes Constable, borrowing from Petrarch and a 
long line of Petrarchists. Then follows Drayton 
with his 

Whilst yet mine Eyes do surfeit with delight 
My woeful heart (imprisoned in my breast), 

and Griffin with his 

Oft have mine eyes, the agents of mine heart 
(False traitor eyes conspiring my decay !) 

nor did Shakespeare himself disdain the time- 
worn theme. After reading much in these son- 
net-sequences one feels as if he had visited that 
celebrated chamber in the academy of L,agado, 
where honest Gulliver beheld the project for im- 
proving knowledge by practical and mechanical 
operations. The Petrarchian tags are pasted on 
the wooden dice of the frame ; at a word from 
the professor the handles are turned, the bits of 
wood are shifted about, and in the twinkling of 
an eye a new sonnet stands before you in all the 
majesty of meaningless rhetoric. There is a de- 
lightful facility about the whole affair, but some- 
how you are more interested in the process than 
in the results. 

Macaulay, in one of his essays, denounces Pe- 
trarch as the malign power of Italian literature, 
whose influence was always set against the better 
tradition of Dante, as Ahriman was opposed to 
Ormuzd. What would he have said had he 
known the extent of that Ahrimanian malady in 



6 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

English letters as well? One can imagine him 
perusing those three hundred thousand sonnets 
of the sixteenth century and tabulating the com- 
plicated plagiarisms with that serene assurance 
which only a critic of his capacious memory could 
assume. Those who have penetrated but a little 
way into that jungle of delights, and boast a more 
modest grasp of mind, may be content to trace the 
main currents of tradition in our English sonnets 
and let the details go by. And in doing this they 
will, perhaps, not miss the truer pleasure. Pe- 
trarch, of course, lies at the bottom of the whole 
sonneteering mania ; there is the ab Jove from 
which any consideration of the subject must start. 
But Petrarch himself is not a simple apparition. 
In him first of all_ the currents _of the old world 
and the now met together, and it is a matter of nice 
discrimination to determine what part of his work 
is inspired directlyjby_the_classics and how far he 
mee^c^ntinusJJieJrajdit;ion of the middle ages. 
As I have reread his sonnets for this occasion, it 
has seemed to me that too much of his inspiration 
is commonly attributed to the reawakened enthu- 
siasm of the Renaissance for the masters of Greece 
and Rome. No doubt his style and imagery are 
largely Latin ; he has put on the fair habit of the 
ancient poets, but still, underneath, the passion 
and the features of the man are of the Christian 
world. His real innovation, so far as substance 
goes, was the completeness with which he welded 
into a compound of rare beauty the two mediaeval 



ELIZABETHAN SONNETS 7 

ideals of love. The religious books of the preced- 
ing centuries had been filledjwith bitter diatribes 
against women, and with lamentations over the 
subjection of man to feminine seduction. From 
this source, more than from the odi et amo of the 
Roman poets, sprang the woes and outcry of Pe- 
trarch's muse. 

Had I believed that death would loose the girth 
Of amorous cares that drag me to the ground, 
How long ago these hands the way had found 

For weary limbs and burden under earth, 

he writes in one of the early sonnets, and it re- 
quires but a little knowledge of letters to discover 
in this trepidation of grief a note purely Christian 
and unknown to the pagan poets. Whatever is 
added to the mediaeval spirit is that peculiar self- 
consciousness which is not classic but marks the 
beginning of the modern world. 

With this feeling of subjection that cannot free 
itself from shame, Petrarch combines the other 
mediaeval tendency which idealised_woman as the 
symbol of the purer and more spiritual life. That 
tendency, familiarenougn in the "romances of 
chivalry and in the Mariolatry of the Church to 
need no explanation, found its highest expression 
in the Amor sementa in voi d*ogni virtute of the 
poet who preceded Petrarch. In Dante, indeed, 
this idealism is pure and almost unmixed, too 
pure to find imitators among the very worldly 
visionaries of the Renaissance; it needed the 



8 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

composite genius of a Petrarch so to temper medi- 
aeval ideals with mediaeval realism and then to 
clothe these sentiments in such a^garb of classical 



centuries. Nor is the result of this union in the 
great Italian himself as disparate or as unreal as 
might be supposed. Whether it be the exquisite 
vehicle of his style or some fine heat of the poet's 
temperament, or, more likely, both of these to- 
gether whatever be the cause, the sonnets and 
canzoni, which of late years have found so few 
admirers, impress me as the genuine utterance of 
a man in whom personal emotions and abstract 
reflections and a sensuous perception of natural 
beauties were so intimately bound together that 
their confusion in his verse produces the effect of 
a necessary and beautiful sincerity. The emotion 
itself was not single and so may seem insincere ; 
the expression corresponds to an actual experience 
and state of mind. 

Such is the basis of that vast literature of which 
the works of the French Pleiad are, on the whole, 
the most vital and genial, and our English Eliza- 
bethan sonnets the least tolerable parts. Of the 
mere copied agonies and despairs that rose from 
Albion we need not stay to speak. How well it 
would have been if the lamenting lovers had 
heeded the admonition of their leader and master, 
Sidney: 

You that do dictionary's method bring 
Into your rhymes running in rattling rows ; 






ELIZABETHAN SONNETS 9 

You that poor Petrarch's long deceased woes 
With newborn sighs and denizened wit do sing : 
You take wrong ways ! 

And how often the rebuke of the same poet is 
brought to mind : 

" Fool ! " said my Muse, " look in thy heart and write ! " 

Again, to show by examples in what way these 
amatory lovers imitated the Petrarchian idealism, 
making of their lady the symboLand quintessence 
obeauty and truth, would be to quote the better 
part of Mr. Lee's two volumes. As a single speci- 
men of their manner I might cite Lodge's sixth 
sonnet to Phillis, were it not that his language 
here is a shade too luscious for our chaster days. 
The eighth sonnet (so-called ; it has only twelve 
lines) of the same series may stand in its place: 

No stars her eyes to clear the wandering night, 
But shining suns of true divinity, 
That make the soul conceive her perfect light ! 
No wanton beauties of humanity 
Her pretty brows, but beams that clear the sight 
Of him that seeks the true philosophy ! 
No coral is her lip, no rose her fair, 
But even that crimson that adorns the sun. 
No nymph is she, but mistress of the air, 
By whom my glories are but new begun. 
But when I touch and taste as others do, 
I then shall write, and you shall wonder too. 

But though the basis of this literature is true 
Petrarchism, there are elements imported from 



10 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

the French school and from direct reading of the 
classics which give it at times a character of 
its own. We catch here and there, for instance, 
an echo of genuine_J^latonism, such as is rarely 
to be found in the writers of the Continent. 
I say genuine Platonism, because too often we 
forget to discriminate between that spirit and the 
Petrarchian love, which may be ideal, but is cer- 
tainly not Greek. Yet the distinction is fairly 
simple. T,nvp to Plato, was a daemonic jpower 
lying hptwpf>ri o.v r 



.spirit ; and the vision of earthly beauty works a 
divine madness in thg soul that lifts he beholder 
at lasf quite out of the sphereof human desires 
info the^contemplation of eternal truth. There is 
no room here for that kind of symbolism which 
raised the dead Laura to be the poet's ruling 
mistress in the sky. You cannot conceive of Plato 
either sighing to be delivered from the dominion 
of her beauty in the flesh, or worshipping her 
after death as a divinity: 

B viva e bella e nuda al ciel salita, 
Indi mi signoreggia, indi mi sforza. 

When Daniel says of his Delia, 

Chastity and beauty, which were deadly foes, 
Live reconciled friends within her brow, 

he is employing a sentiment which is primarily 
Petrarchian, and which might without straining 
be called Platonic also. But the two ideals soon 



ELIZABETHAN SONNETS II 

diverge. The mark of mediaeval idealism is the 
endeavour to carry the^conception of personality 
into the realm of the infinite ; Platonic love leaves 
the personal element behind Jn its heavejily 
ascent. The attempt to make of Beatrice a guide 
in the spiritual life would have seemed to the 
Greek a sentimental sacrilege. Perhaps the finest 
expression of the symbolism which derives from 
thejniddle ages through Petrarch and is so com- 
monly confused with Platonic love, may be found 
in one of the two or three great sonnets in the 
Amoretti of Spenser : 

One day I wrote her name upon the strand, 
But came the waves and washed it quite away ; 
Again I wrote it with a second hand, 
But came the tide and made my pains his prey. 

Vain man, said she, that dost in vain assay 
A mortal thing so to immortalise ; 
For I myself shall like to this decay, 
And eke my name be wiped out, likewise. 

Not so, quoth I, let baser things devise 
To die in dust, but you shall live by fame ; 
My verse your virtues rare shall eternise, 
And in the heavens write your glorious name. 

Where, whenas death shall all the world subdue, 
Our love shall live and later life renew. 

That is the idealism of the Petrarchist at its 
best, the hope that his love shall somehow survive 
mortality and mingle with eternal things. But 
now and then another note breaks through the 



12 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

true Platonism, nay, the Jrue_ philosophy that 
may be found in Christian and Oriental medita- 
tions, and wherever the perception of life's illusion 
suddenly smites upon the eyes. You will not 
hear it in Petrarch, but, in Christianised form, it 
makes tlie-lheme of SMneyi&jBoblest lines: 

Leave me, O love ! which reachest but to dust ! 
And thou, my mind ! aspire to higher things ! 
Grow rich in that which never taketh rust ! 
Whatever fades, but fading pleasure brings. 

Draw in thy beams, and humble all thy might 
To that sweet yoke, where lasting freedoms be ! 
Which breaks the clouds, and opens forth the light 
That doth both shine and give us sight to see. 

O take fast hold ! Let that light be thy guide ! 

In this small course which birth draws out to death : 

And think how evil becometh him to slide 

Who seeketh heaven, and comes of heavenly breath ! 

Then farewell, world ! Thy uttermost I see ! 
Eternal Love, maintain Thy love in me ! 

There is doubtless a different note in this from 
the love which forms the background of Sidney's 
as of all these other sonnets, yet the change does 
not jar acutely on the mind ; we pass from one to 
the other with a certain freedom, for after all they 
both lie in the field of the ideal. But another ele- 
ment ha^__ejiterd^jn^ojhe_^^ sonnets, 
which is utterly discordant with their Petrarchian 
basis, and which does much to produce the feeling 
of vacuity and insincerity inhering in them. I 



ELIZABETHAN SONNETS 13 

mean the Anacreontic vein, which spread through 
the writings of the Pleiad after the publishing of 
the pseudo-Anacreon by Stephanus in 1554, and 
passed thence into England. To Plato, as to all 
the great writers of the early age, " Eros, the son, 
Aphrodite, was a mighty god," and as such he 
appeared to Dante and Petrarch. To attempt any 
fusion or juxtaposition of this great divinity, 
"fairest among all the immortal gods," as Hesiod 
calls him, with the laughing, mischievous boy of 
decadent Greece and Rome, was to show that in- 
veracity of imagination which renders a work 
cold and meaningless. I do not mean to condemn 
the Anacreontic poems in themselves. Many of 
them in their airy Greek form are exquisite trifles. 
That transTucenT Tittle gem of Cupid and the bee, 
for instance, not even Tom Moore could vulgarise 
in his translation, and we recognise its grace in 
Spenser's paraphrase : 

Upon a day, as Love lay sweetly slumb'ring. 

There is sp^e^thinjg^^eifecjtly^Jegitimate, even 
charming, in the use of these delica tenancies in 
the proper place and in the proper metre, as when 
the" samirpoet fashions This~pretty conceit: 

I saw, in secret to my Dame 

How little Cupid humbly came, 

And said to her : " All hayle, my mother ! " 

But when he saw me laugh, for shame 

His face with bashful blood did flame, 

Not knowing Venus from the other. 



14 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

That is well enough in a way, but any one can 
see how the introduction of such trifling into the 
idealism of Petrarchian love, with its life of melan- 
choly abstinence and its visions of eternity, must 
mar and distort the fair image of truth. Nor is 
it an answer to say that each sonnet must be 
judged by itself, and that there is no discordance 
if we read Sidney's Platonic abstinence on one 
page and Barnes's Anacreontic fancies on another. 
In the first place, the very form of the sonnet, with 
the noble gravity of its rhymes, is totally unfit for 
these light themes, and further, these sonnets all 
spring so manifestly from the same source and 
breathe so completely the same atmosphere that 
it is fair to criticise them as a single literary 
production. Indeed, Sidney himself was half-con- 
scious of this confusion between the worship of 
the true Eros and the sportive dalliance with the 
Anacreontic Erotion or Cupid, and expresses it 
more than once. Out of this consciousness there 
does even arise a kind of subtle reconciliation, as 
in the eleventh sonnet : 



In truth, O Love ! with what a boyish kind 
Thou dost proceed in thy most serious ways ; 
That when the heaven to thee his best displays, 
Yet of that best thou leav'st the best behind. 

For like a child, that some fair book doth find, 
With gilded leaves or coloured vellum plays, 
Or, at the most, on some fair picture stays, 
But never heeds the fruit of writer's mind ; 



ELIZABETHAN SONNETS 15 

So, when thou saw'st in Nature's cabinet 
Stella, thou straight lookt'st babies in her eyes, 
In her cheek's pit thou didst thy pitfold set, 

And in her breast bo-peep or crouching lies, 
Playing and shining in each outward part ; 
But, fool, seek'st not to get into her heart. 

But oftener Petrarch and Anacreon are jostled 
together in such a manner as to make the former 
look not a little undignified and the latter heavy. 
Thus in Barnes's Parthenophil there is a sonnet to 
Content, which may be quoted entire for the 
serenity and strength of its noble lines: 

Ah, sweet Content ! where is thy mild abode ? 

Is it with shepherds and light-hearted Swains, 
Which sing upon the downs and pipe abroad, 

Tending their flocks and cattle on the plains? 

Ah, sweet Content ! where dost thou safely rest ? 

In heaven, with angels? which the praises sing 
Of Him that made, and rules at His behest, 

The minds and hearts of every living thing. 

Ah, sweet Content ! where doth thine harbour hold ? 

Is it in churches, with Religious Men, 
Which please the gods with prayers manifold ; 

And in their studies meditate it then ? 

Whether thou dost in heaven or earth appear, 
Be where thou wilt ! Thou wilt not harbour here ! 

Barring the flat lines (the eleventh and twelfth), 
which have a way of stumbling into the very best 
of these sonnets, that is an excellent piece of work; 



l6 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

but how disastrously the bland effect of it is dis- 
pelled when the eye drops to the verses next 
succeeding : 

If Cupid keep his quiver in thine eye, etc. 

It is such incongruities as these that point to 
the shallowness and falseness of this whole pro- 
cedure. In fact, we must recognise that these 
sonnets show Elizabethan literature almost at its 
lowest, and that is low indeed. England has 
always lacked art, and the lack was greater per- 
haps in those licensed days than at any subse- 
quent period. Give the greater men of that age 
an exquisite fancy to dandle or some swift emo- 
tion to utter in lyric form where the first impulse 
of genius is sufficient ; let them have some over- 
riding passion or extravagant humour to unfold in 
a drama whose looseness of structure imposes no 
restraint, and they will bring forth effects incom- 
parable for freshness and penetrating beauty. 
But put on them the habit of a stricter art, bid 
them confine their expression to a mould where 
form and conscious style are essential, and immedi- 
ately they sprawl and are helplessly confounded. 
How little sense of form they had is made evident 
by their habit of ending the Italianate sonnet with 
a couplet ; that trivial error in technique is vastly 
significant. How frigid and unreal their senti- 
ment became under constraint may be seen by 
comparing their work with the better productions 
of the Pleiad from whom they stole so unblush- 



ELIZABETHAN SONNETS \*J 

ingly. Read through Mr. Tree's two volumes from 
end to end, and you will not find a single sonnet 
which voices the passion and pathos of fading 
beauty, so genuine to the Renaissance, as in 
Ronsard's " Quand vous serez bien vieille, au 
soir, d la chandelle"; nor will you meet with 
anything comparable to this other sonnet of Ron- 
Sard's whereinto the very essence of the age, with 
its love of books and love of woman, seems to be 
distilled: 

Je veux lire en trois jours Tlliade d'Homere, 
Et pour ce, Corydon, ferme bien 1'huis sur moy: 
Si rien me vient troubler, je t' assure ma foy, 
Tu sentiras combien pesante est ma colere. 

Je ne veux seulement que nostre chambrie're 
Vienne faire mon lit, ton compagnon, ny toy; 
Je veux trois jours entiers demeurer requoy, 
Poor follastrer, apre"s, une sepmaine entidre. 

Mais si quelqu'un venoit de la part de Cassandre, 
Ouvre-luy tost la porte, et ne le fais attendre ; 
Soudain entre ma chambre, et me vien accoustrer. 

Je veux tant seulement d luy seul me monstrer : 
Au reste, si un dieu vouloit pour moy descendre 
Du ciel, ferme la porte, et ne le laisse entrer. 

But I would not force the note of criticism. 
Some six or eight of Sidney's pieces and here and 
there a single sonnet in the other collections stand 
out with a beauty or simple realism all the more 
remarkable for the surrounding waste. Several 
of these I have quoted, but it will have been 



18 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

observed that even in these there almost invariably 
creeps in a line or quatrain or badly hung couplet 
that does much to mar the effect of the whole. 
Only one sonnet occurs to me whose tone is per- 
fectly sustained from the first word to the last, 
and that is Dray ton's famous jeu d* esprit, " Since 
there 's no help, come, let us kiss and part," for 
which, happily, Mr. Lee has found no model in 
foreign tongues. Aside, too, from these notable 
exceptions, there are little groups within the 
larger sequences, such as some of the earlier son- 
nets in Lodge's PhilUs, which are written with a 
kind of lusciousness soothing to the ear, though 
they may leave the mind and heart untouched. 
And then not even these imitators of an imitation 
could spin verses in those ebullient days without 
chancing occasionally upon a line or quatrain that 
breaks through their dull convention, like the 
song of a bird piercing suddenly the monotonous 
undertone of the woods. It may be an effect of 
resonant melody found in the words alone and 
not in the sense, as where Barnes, after the usual 
frigid conceit, 

These mine heart-eating eyes do never gaze, 
adds magniloquently, 

Upon thy sun's harmonious marble wheels ; 

it may be an image of high splendour such as this 
metaphor in the same poet, 

And Phoebe carried in her amber couch ; 



ELIZABETHAN SONNETS IQ 

it may be Drayton's visionary Platonism, 

Bven as a man that in some trance hath seen 
More than his wondering utterance can unfold, 

That, rapt in spirit, in better worlds hath been; 
So must your praise distractedly be told ; 

whatever the note be, when it strikes unexpect- 
edly on the ear, we pause in our reading and 
know that this poet, too, like Daniel, has for a 
little while, and in spite of the convention that 
hampers him, been in the company of that "clear- 
eyed Rector of the holy Hill." This, perhaps, is 
the most obvious pleasure to be got from going 
through these all too similar sonnet-sequences. 
Another satisfaction they have, of a negative na- 
ture to be sure: they show more distinctly by way 
of contrast the reality and emotional veracity 
which remove the greater part of Shakespeare's 
sonnets to a class by themselves. But of this an- 
other time. 



SHAKESPEARE'S SONNETS 

HOWEVER disappointing the mass of Eliza- 
bethan sonnets in Mr. Sidney Lee's two volumes 
may have been, one great service at least they 
have performed: by contrast they have thrown 
tJTg_rgg)ism nnrl hiirnin p^mm'rm of Shakespeare* s 
sonnets into a new and bold relief. They serve 
as_a4ouchstone, so to speak, by means of which 
it is possible to tell with a kind of critical pre- 
hprp Shakespeare was-jnggling with 
conventional commonplaces of the Renais- 
sance, as not seldom happened, and where, on 
the contrary, he wrote from actual experience or 
native emotion? And no one^ 1 think, caiFcome 
back to these more personal sonnets after a perusal 
of Mr. Lee's collection without being impressed 
anew by the miracle of their beauty and without 
feeling that with this key the poet did veritably 
unlock his heart. 

Not that they contain any rationalised philoso- 
pfey or any formula of life ; on the~cbntrary, their 
value as a confession is bound up with the very 
fact that they spring directly from the experience 
of the writer without any attempt to shape that 
experience into a system after the manner of the 
20 



SHAKESPEARE'S SONNETS 21 

more reflective artists. And in this they are in 
harmony with the spirit of the plays. I am aware 
of the peril of such a statement to-day, when it 
has become the exercise of a certain class of per- 
fervid critics to read into the dramas some favoured 
idea, whether political or religious or moral or 
literary. Yet withal the very difficulties and 
contradictions that arise from the methodical 
interpretation of Shakespeare might have warned 
them that no such application of philosophy was 
possible. We take recourse to Matthew Arnold's 
saying, "Others abide our question, thou art 
free," or, we quote from Lord Lytton : 

Bach guess of others into worlds unknown 
Shakespeare revolves, but keeps concealed his own ; 
As in the Infinite hangs poised his thought, 
Surveying all things and asserting nought ; 

but few of us have the courage to admit that he 
evades our questioning just because he has no 
answer to give. It is with him as with the oracles 
of which a skeptical poet has made complaint 

That none can pierce the vast black veil uncertain, 
Because there is no light beyond the curtain. 

We may find the whole_gamut_pf human_eniQr 
tion in Shakespeare, but we begin to darken 



struct out ofThe medley of his 



22 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

vision of_life._snch as exists in Milton or Homer 
or Dante or J^schylus. Other dramatists have 
resorted for their tragic thesis to some definite 
philosophy, whether of their own eliciting or of 
the age to the antinomy of fate and the indi- 
vidual will, or the clashing of family and state, or 
the conflict of duty and pleasure. Shakespeare 
proceeds otherwise: simple pasjjmiJs_bis_ikeme. 
and hlS-tragic pYqIf-ati'nn is obtained by magnify- 
ing passion tint]] it apgn*** th^ ^nnrmity r>f a 

supernatural obsession and the bearer is shattered 
by the excess of his own emotion. No one can 
have failed to observe the incongruity of the 
denouement in most of the tragedies the accumu- 
lated and unmeaning slaughters that bring an 
end to Romeo and Juliet, Hamlet, Macbeth, and 
Lear. The simple fact is that these gruesome 
conclusions, twist and turn as the system-mongers 
will, do not grow out of any necessity of the plot, 
but are the relics of a barbarous taste. The real 
climax lies in the frenzy of the passion-driven 
hero, and it is for this reason that madness forms 
an essential part of the greater dramas. 

In this sense Lear may be taken as the most 
typical of Shakespeare's tragedies, where the very 
winds and clouds re-echo the hurly-burly of over- 
wrought passion. And the summit of that pas- 
sion, I think, is to be found in those scenes before 
Gloucester's castle and in Edgar's hovel, when 
the King and his little band set the world topsy- 
turvy with the unrestrained wildness of their 



SHAKESPEARE'S SONNETS 23 

pathos and mockery, through which passes Lear's 
cry of terror : "Oh, that way madness lies ! " On 
the contrary, the formal conclusion of the play 
has no consistence in reason, and, aside from the 
separate passages of striking poetry, little art. 
The needless intrigues and the universal butchery 
bear no logical relation to the main theme and de- 
grade the artistic enjoyment of the hearer. The 
interest of the piece lies in the excess of passion 
and not in any unravelling of a tragic nodus ; it 
is a drama of character and not of plot. 

And it is the same with the other plays. As 
the stuff of life presents itself to Shakespeare, 
broken and unarranged, so he reflects it in his 
magnifying mirror a tale full of sound and fury, 
signifying nothing. I remember one warm even- 
ing in early spring standing with a friend on a 
balcony that overlooked the lights and the throb- 
bing procession of Broadway. It was the hour 
when the theatres were closing. The scene was 
new to him, for he had come from a far Western 
town, and the odour of the city, the constant mu- 
tations of the throng, the snatches of conversa- 
tion, and the occasional laughter that floated 
above the murmur the mystery of this boundless 
activity, caught in passing glimpses, acted on his 
nerves as an intoxicant. It fascinated and 
troubled him at once ; he could find no answer to 
the appeal of this enormous, ebullient life, and he 
was haunted by the feeling that each human atom 
of the mass was driven along in the current by 



24 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

some desire inexplicable to all the others inex- 
plicable, it might be, to himself. The whole 
spectacle presented itself to the eye as a tangle of 
passions woven on a web of illusion. " It is all 
new to me," he said, "yet the sensation is 
strangely familiar. How does it come?" And 
then, after a pause: " I understand. It is the 
world of Shakespeare, as we have just seen it on 
the stage. And often before, while reading his 
plays, I have been overwhelmed by the same feel- 
ing of infinite interacting lives and infinite illu- 
sion." And my friend knew his Shakespeare as 
few of us know him in these laborious days. 

Only there is something to add. Though 
Shakespeare did not rationalise, or, in a sense, 
translate the events of life into an artistic design, 
though he gives back the crude material of emo- 
tion as he finds it, yet in another way he did have 
his own solution of the riddle it may even be 
that his solution is, when all is said, profounder 
and more satisfying than that of any other poet. 
The passions of his play may be knit into an in- 
extricable tangle so that no dramatic unravelling 
is possible, yet always when the emotion is 
wrought to a height beyond which human nature 
cannot go, always when the hearer is about to 
cry out, "That way madness lies; let me shun 
that," suddenly the poet waves aside the whole 
fa^bric of encBanttrrent with a word of royal com- 
mand. From the fitful fever of life, in the Itirn- 
ing of a moment, he carries us into that region of 



SHAKESPEARE'S SONNETS 25 

eventual ealm wherefrom the stage of the world 
seems as a little point at a mighty distance. He 
who created this troubled scene is no longer a 
partaker in its passionate perplexities ; he stands 
a great way off, apart from it and above it, and 
looks down where, far beneath, 

. . . the tides of day and night 

With flame and darkness ridge 
The void, as low as where this earth 

Spins like a fretful midge. 

We need not dwell on this aspect of his genius, 
though we may animadvert, by the way, that 
Taine's criticism, because it fails to recognise this 
other element beside the passion of Shakespeare, 
is finally false and shallow. Any one will recall 
the great moments when the curtain of disillusion 
-&Us. It is Hamlet's " The rest is silence"; or 
the Dauphin's " Life is as tedious as a twice-told 
tale Vexing the dull ear of a drowsy man " ; or 
the Second Richard's "A brittle glory shineth in 
this face"; or Macbeth' s ' ' To-morrow and to- 
morrow and to-morrow"; or Kent's "Vex not 
his ghost"; or Prospero's " We are such stuff As 
dreams are made^on^ and our 
with a sleep/^ More than that, there would 
seem tcTbe something akin to this inner peripeteia 
in the development of Shakespeare's genius. 
The peculiar calm and beauty of The Tempest, 
The Winter's Tale, and the other late plays have 
often been commented upon. After the tumult 



26 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

of the great tragedies, those scenes of idyllic sport 
come like the words of Macbeth, , 

There 's nothing serious in mortality, 
All is but toys - 

as if the poet, finding no significance in the 
thwarted fates of mankind, had turned at last to 
the laughter of young girls and the innocence of 
flowers. 

No, wg_ Tr pr<a1 y d^reiv? onr^ vf>g if wfi go to 
Shakespeare for anj_j*hi' 1r>gf> r' hl ' n 



of life or any reshaping of the material afforded 
by experience into a world of artistic significance, 
such as we look for in the masters of Greek and 
French literature. What we do get from Jiim_is-a 
sense of fonmdlftfifijif* Other men have suffered 

him werejjrought 
mankind ; he is the 
evpgrience, and there can come 
of tjjumph or despair^^Qoy or 
grfcf, n^ tngi'* inHa*4H4y or hno3^atiLJrLnmonr, 
no envy or hate nr.lnvp r>r prirle nr ^Tiarn^, b 111 " we 
shalLkaow that he on some^-day^of^his brief life 
has felt as we feel and has spoken for us better 
than we ourselves can speak. And so it is, I 
think, that we hunger for some direct word from 
this poet, some revelation of his own mind, more 
than from any other writer of the world. What 
had he to say of his passage through time ? Was 
the sum of it sweet or bitter to him ; did he find it 
a simple matter to live, or was he, too, infelixfatis 



SHAKESPEARE'S SONNETS 2/ 

exterritus ; did he, in the sessions of silent thought, 
regard with complacence his contact with daily 
life, or was there in his memory still some touch 
of regret even of shame ? Just because there is 
here no remoulding of experience to an ideal, we 
believe that if he should open his heart to us in 
these matters he would exhibit a peculiar frank- 
ness ; and because his experience was broader and 
deeper than that of any other man, we feel that 
his word would have extraordinary validity. 
Could Shakespeare confess, it would be, as it 
were, a confession of the human race. 

And to a certain extent Shakespeare has con- 
fessed. I am not so rash as to suppose that here 
and now we shall pluck out the heart of his mys- 
tery; in the end a man of his wide-reaching vision 
must remain as his own ^neas says : ' ' The secrets 
of nature have not more gift in taciturnity." 
Yet no one can compare his sonnets with those in 
Mr. Lee's volumes without being immediately 
impressed by the directness of the self-revelation 
they contain, nor can I conceive any reason for 
taking this confession otherwise than at its face 
value. And what has he to say for himself this 
man who ran through the gamut of human emo- 
tions and made himself as it were the spokesman 
ojHthe race? Alas, it is only the old story re- 
peated. I do not see how one can read these son- 
nets and not feel that the sum of life to the poet 
of those spacious days was, as it had appeared to 
the Preacher of Israel long ago, Vanity and vexa- 



28 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

tion, and he that increaseth experience increaseth 
sorrow ! Not_seldom, to be sure, there_is_a. note 
oJLserenity ortriutnph, but always there is this 
peculiarity, that tji^^ore_peispjialJthe_Jjone be- 
cpmes the sadder is its import. 

He was, after all, a child of his age. There 
was always present with him that sense of the 
eternal flux of things which is so characteristic of 
the Renaissance, but which, curiously enough, 
rarely appears in the other Elizabethan sonneteers, 
however common it may be in the dramatists. It 
is safe to say that no single motive or theme recurs 
more persistently through the whole course of 
Shakespeare's works than this consciousness of 
the servile depredations of time, that ' c ceaseless 
lackey to eternity." As with other men of the 
period, this sense of brevity and mutability lay 
upon his mind like an obsession, and no small 
part of the tragic pathos in his plays arises from 
the jostling together of the insatiable desires of 
youth with the ever imminent perception of evan- 
escence. One wonders whether Bacon could have 
had in recollection these apostrophes to time when 
he wrote in his Essays : ' ' It is not good to look 
too long upon these turning- wheels of vicissitude, 
lest we become giddy." 

Of the great passages in the dramas which re- 
vert to this theme I need say nothing, for they are 
fresh in the memory of us all. But it is just as 
prominent, though possibly less familiar, in the 
poems. In the very midst of lyucrece's agony 



SHAKESPEARE'S SONNETS 



she forgets herself awhile to rail against this 
power that "turn[s] the giddy round of Fortune's 
wheel": 

Mis-shapen Time, copesmate of ugly Night, 
Swift subtle post, carrier of grisly care ! 

And in the Venus and Adonis the thought, here 
in its milder aspect, is still more essential. 

The tender spring upon thy tempting lip 

Shews thee unripe yet mayst thou well be tasted ; 

Make use of time, let not advantage slip ; 

Beauty within itself should not be wasted : 

Fair flowers that are not gathered in their prime 
Rot and consume themselves in little time 

cries Venus to the reluctant youth, and the real 
charm of this first heir of Shakespeare's invention 
resides in a young poet's pity for what Freneau 
long afterwards was to call ' ' the frail duration of 
a flower,'* and in his longing to conquer muta- 
bility by the prowess of love: 

Seeds spring from seeds and beauty breedeth beauty. 

We are carried by this theme immediately to 
the earlier sonnets of the collection in which 
Shakespeare scolds his boy fnendJbxjiierisJiing 
an ' ' unthifty_loyjelinss ' ' : 

Thy unused beauty must be tombed with thee. 

So striking is the resemblance between these first 
seventeen sonnets and this part of the Venus and 



30 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

Adorns just alluded to that the poem would seem 
to be a mere dramatisation or objectification (if I 
may use the repellent word) of the more personal 
expression of the idea, and would afford pretty 
strong confirmation of the opinion that the early 
sonnets, at least, were written about the year 1593 
(the date of Venus and Adonis] and were addressed 
to that Earl of Southampton to whom the poem 
was dedicated. Everything, too, both the habit 
of poets in those days and the unmistakable con- 
tinuity of thought running through the greater 
number of Shakespeare's series, would indicate 
that the succeeding sonnets were meant for the 
same person, although some of them may have 
been written considerably later. Even in the 
more tragic part that was to come afterwards, 
when the hesitant friend accepted Shakespeare's 
advice quite too literally, he turns the theme of 
the Venus and Adonis to the culprit's exoneration: 

Gentle thou art, and therefore to be won, 
Beauteous thou art, therefore to be assailed ; 
And when a woman woos what woman's son 
Will sourly leave her till she have prevailed ? 

Indeed, it might be a question whether the dra- 
matisation of the subject was undertaken to con- 
firm the earlier exhortation, or later, when the 
turning point of the sonnet-story occurred, to 
uphold the example of Adonis to the tempted, 
wavering youth. In either case the sonnets of 
both periods and the poem would seem to be 



SHAKESPEARE'S SONNETS 31 

written under the same inspiration and not far 
apart in time. 

Nor is it really so difficult to explain, theoretic- 
ally, the mood in which Shakespeare wrote those 
earlier exhortations as the mountainous contro- 
versy over them would lead one to suppose. 
Consider that this_ambitious young poet had come 
ujrto London with a hunger for beauty unequalled 
perhapsjnjhejiistory of literature; and that with 
this hunger went the haunting consciousness of 
thejoncertainty and mutability of things which 
was a part also of this Renaissance inheritance. 
Naturally when, in the years following the first 
riot of youth, he fell under the sway of the noble 
boy, at once his patron and his love (whether it 
was Southampton or another) naturally this 
perilous perception_of_beauty with its jppign ant 
regret threw anjdeal colour over their friendship. 
And by virtue of that mingling together in Eng- 
land of the currents of the Renaissance and the 
Reformation, Shakespeare's passion for the boy 
took on something of the sensuousness jrf that re- 
lation as it was adopted in Italy from classical 
tradition and at the same time the moral pudor of 
the northern races. The result is thus easily ex- 
plained in theory, but to most readers of to-day 
the realisation of this mixed sentiment is not a 
little baffling ; the sonnets would probably leave 
them quite cold were it not that Shakespeare's 
confession deals also with larger matters. His 
love for the youth becomes, in fact, a beautiful 



32 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

symbol of that war against Time which runs 
througFall hisTwork. In this respect the fifteenth 
sonnet may be regarded as_the_keynjDLte_-Df the 
whole_first_. jgoupj^^lthou gh i n -poetic, diction it 
cannot be ranked among the highest: 

When I consider everything that grows 
Holds in perfection but a little moment, 
That this huge stage presenteth nought but shows, 
Whereon the stars in secret influence comment ; 
When I perceive that men as plants increase, 
Cheered and checked even by the self-same sky, 
Vaunt in their youthful sap, at height decrease, 
And wear their brave state out of memory ; 
Then the conceit of this inconstant stay 
Sets you most rich in youth before my sight, 
Where wasteful Time debateth with Decay, 
To change your day of youth to sullied night ; 
And all in war with Time for love ofyou t 
As he takes from you, I engraft you new. 

He looks back to " the chronicle of wasted time," 
and is filled with alarm that the grace and nobility 
of his young friend also " among the wastes of 
time must go." Aided probably by some family 
circumstances now quite obscure to us, he appeals 
to the "sweet boy " to defy the heavy hand of age 
by the creative faculty of love, and finds it easy to 
write this appeal with the constant revolt of his 
own nature against the reign of mutability. And 
when, as it appears, the malicious youth let his 
exhortations fall unheeded, or heeded them in a 
manner quite foreign to the preacher's intention 
and desire, it was still within the range of his 



SHAKESPEARE'S SONNETS 33 

Renaissance training to seek to accomplish by the 
power of his own art what the other had failed to 
acquire for himself. He will eternise in his verse 
this " flow' ring pride, so fading and so fickle " (to 
use Spenser's phrase on mutability), and so put 
back the encroachments of decay ; he is but one 
of many in those days who sought the ' ' stedfast 
rest of all things ' ' in such an are perennius. And 
it soon grows evident that in the sonnets which 
express this hope the sense of universal vicissitude 
has almost driven from view his concern for the 
particular W. H., if those were the friend's 
initials: 

When I have seen by Time's fell hand defaced 
The rich proud cost of outworn buried age, 
When sometime lofty towers I see down-razed 
And brass eternal slave to mortal rage ; . . . 

or turning to man's estate 

| Like as the waves make towards the pebbled shore, 
So do our minutes hasten to their end ; 
Each changing place with that which goes before, 
In sequent toil all forwards do contend ; . . . 
And yet to times in hope my verse shall stand, 
Praising thy worth, despite his cruel hand. 

It is only in this way. I think, by connecting 
Shakespeare 7 ^ love for this chosen boy with the 
deeper current of his thought and feeling that we 
can understand, in part at least, the riddle of the 
sonnets. 

3 



34 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

But, after all, this restiveness under the hand 
ofjime, however personally expressed by Shake- 
speare and however strangely omitted by his com- 
patriot sonneteers, was a commonplace of his age 
of all ages poetically inspired, from Homer's 
* ' Like as the generations of leaves ' ' down to 
Keats' s " Forever wilt thou lovejmd sheJae. fair." 
It is possible to go beyond this in the sonnets, 
and to catch a note of sadness which is by no 
means a " topic^jof the age, which is indeed now 
and again almost painfully intimate and individual. 
I am aware of the temerity of such a statement, 
but, taken as a whole and with all their splendours 
considered, these sonnets to me seem to join with 
the plays in forming one of the saddest human 
documents ever penned. There is of course 
humour here in abundance ; but from the days of 
Aristophanes to the present time humour has had 
a strange trick of springing luxuriantly from a 
bitter soil. It is common also to point to the 
pastoral scenes in The Tempest, The Winter's 
Tale, and the other later dramas as a proof of the 
large joy ousness and final serenity that lay at the 
basis of Shakespeare's nature ; and in one sense 
the assertion is perfectly just. Yet here, as always, 
it is necessary to distinguish. We may not be 
able to mark off the passages with mathematical 
precision, but no one can read the plays with such 
a quest in mind without feeling in a general way 
that at times the poet is commenting on life in the 
tone of his own direct experience, and that again 



SHAKESPEARE'S SONNETS 35 

he speaks from that far Olympian height where 
his own personality is forgotten and wherefrom 
he looks down upon the business of men as on the 
pretty sport of children and then it is that the 
tricks of Ariel and Miranda's brave new world 
become a wonder equal to a dukedom, and the 
breath of a dim violet grows as important as the 
jealous rage of Leontes. This serenity is due, in 
part, no doubt, to the calming influence of years, 
and falls like the wind-swept purity of the atmo- 
sphere after a storm; it is no less the gift of genius, 
with its well-known faculty of dwelling alternately 
within and without itself. 

But our concern to-day is with the poet's inner 
life alone, and I see no reason to question the 
common belief Jhat^ffamlet expresses more of 
Shakespeare's personal experience than anyjrther 
pUiY_or_character. So far as I know, no one has 
pointed out how strongly that opinion is reinforced 
by the similarity of tone between the dramatic 
utterances of Hamlet and the confessions of the 
sonnets. Compare, for instance, the list of evils 
pronounced by the melancholy Dane: 

The whips and scorns of time, 

The oppressor's wrong, the proud man's contumely, 
The pangs of despised love, the law's delay, 
The insolence of office, and the spurns 
That patient merit of the unworthy takes 

consider how foreign all these details are to the 
actual situation of Hamlet and how appropriate 
they are to the fortune of Shakespeare himself; 



36 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

consider with them the misplaced diatribe of 
I^ucrece: 

The patient dies while the physician sleeps ; 

The orphan pines while the oppressor feeds ; 

Justice is feasting while the widow weeps ; 

Advice is sporting while infection breeds 

and then turn to the sixty-sixth sonnet and see 
how clearly they express not the mere common- 
place lament over the insufficiency of life, but the 
poet's own very personal and very bitter ex- 
perience : 

Tired with all these for restful death I cry. 

Indeed, as we read over the sonnets and mark 
the lines where he speaks his own relation to the 
whips and scorns of time, we may well be over- 
whelmed by the magnitude and the intimacy of 
the confession, and it is easy to understand why 
he never gave this work willingly to the public as 
he did his only other two non-dramatic poems. 
The one word that occurs_to_nae_a.s 



hie-4eelfrrg^s~7>M%^M'^/ / if it were not for the 
sound of the word in connection with so revered 
a name I should say shame indignity against 
the soilure that is forced upon him from contact 
with the world, shame for his too facile yielding 
to contamination. The story is best told by 
bringing together some of these passages without 
comment: 
Sonnet 29 : 

When in disgrace with fortune and men's eyes, 

I all alone be weep my outcast state. 



SHAKESPEARE'S SONNETS 37 

Sonnet 36 : 

I may not evermore acknowledge thee, 
Lest my bewailed guilt should do thee shame. 

Sonnet 37 : 
So I, made lame by fortune's dearest spite. 

Sonnet 88 : 

Upon my part I can set down a story 
Of faults concealed, wherein I am attainted. 

Sonnet 90 : 

Now, while the world is bent my deeds to cross, 
Join with the spite of fortune, make me bow. 

Sonnet 112: 

Your love and pity doth the impression fill 
Which vulgar scandal stamped upon my brow. 

Sonnet 119: 

What potions have I drunk of Siren tears, 
Distilled from limbecs foul as hell within. 

Sonnet 121 : 
> TJs^trettetpbevile than vile esteemed. 

These are only a few of the lines that might be 
quoted. Take them all together and I do not be- 
lieve you will find, in the whole course of English 
literature, any confession comparable to them for 
the indignity and shame of a noble spirit outraged 
by the familiarity of " sluttish Time." Some- 
thing of this is due, no doubt, to the peculiar 
position of the actor in those days. Says Casca, 
when he wishes to pull the great Caesar down into 
the mire of common buffeted humanity : " If the 
tag-rag people did not clap him and hiss him 



38 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

according as he pleased and displeased them, as 
they use to do the players in the theatre, I am 
no true man." We do not often, while under the 
spell of Shakespeare's magic, consider what it 
must have meant to so sensitive and self-conscious 
a nature as his to have been exposed to the out- 
rageous approval and disapproval of an Eliza- 
bethan audience. The groundlings, we know, 
paid for the discomfort of their place in the pit by 
boisterous assertion of their pleasure, and the 
comments of the nobles who sometimes sat on the 
stage at the very elbows of the actors must often 
have been as galling as the jeers of the mob be- 
low. The growing sect of the Puritans, too, gave 
them something worse than contempt. Thus, 
after the earthquake of 1580, the I/>rd Mayor of 
London writes to the Privy Council, April i2th: 

When it happened on Sundaie last that some great dis- 
order was committed at the Theatre, I sent for the under- 
shireve of Middlesex to understand the circumstances, to 
the intent that by myself or by him I might have caused 
such redresse to be had as in dutie and discretion I might, 
and therefore did also send for the plaiers to have apered 
afore me, and the rather because those playes doe make 
assembles of cittizens and there families oF whome I have 
charge ; but forasmuch as I understand that your Lord- 
ship, with other of his majesties most honourable Coun- 
sell, have entered into examination of that matter, I have 
surceassed to precede further, and do humbly refer the 
whole to your wisdomes and grave considerations ; how- 
beit, I have further thought it my dutie to informe your 
Lordship, and therewith also to beseche to have in your 



SHAKESPEARE'S SONNETS 39 

honourable rememberance, that the players of playes 
which are used at the Theatre and other such places, and 
tumblers and such like, are a very superfluous sort of 
men and of suche facultie as the lawes have disalowed, 
and their exersise of those playes is a great hinderaunce 
of the service of God, who hath with His mighty hand so 
lately admonished us of oure earnest repentance. 

Is it strange that Shakespeare should have re- 
treated from L,ondon to the quieF of hisTStratford 
home as soon as he was freed from the necessity 
of serving such a public? More than once he 
shows-in th^sonnets__how deeply the iron^ had 
entered into his heart, and how he felt the re- 
proach of being classed among this ' ' very super- 
fluous sort of men/' The chief passages are 
often quoted : 

Alas, 't is true I have gone here and there, 

And made myself a motley to the view, 

Gored mine own thoughts, sold cheap what is most dear, 

Made old offences of affections new ; 

Most true it is that I have looked on truth 

Askance and strangely ; 

and, in the following sonnet: 

O, for my sake do you with Fortune chide, 

The guilty goddess of my harmful deeds, 

That did not better for my life provide 

Than public means which public manners breeds ; 

Thence comes it that my name receives a brand, etc. 

The confession is sufficiently frank and carries us 
far enough away from the elegant conventional!- 



40 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

ties that ruled the other Elizabethan sonneteers. 
It is not entirely pleasant to know that the man we 
reverence this side often yonder side idolatry, 
could have laid his heart open in this way even in 
the intimacy of friendship. 

But there is a more painful element in the son- 
nets than mere outcry against the harshness of the 
guilty goddess. This man, whose knowledge of 
the heart enabled him, without the synthetic 
imagination of the other supreme poets, to build 
up so marvellous a literature, whose sense of pas- 
sion was so profound that it took the place of 
tragic conflict in other dramatists how is it with 
him when, laying aside the comfortable disguise 
of masque and cothurnus, he speaks directly for 
himself? We call him the master of human ex- 
perience, and that is his honour to-day ; but how 
was it with him when he stood on the stage of the 
Globe Theatre, a motley to the view, or indulged 
in the wanton life of that superfluous sort of men 
who were his fellows ? If the hazard and spite of 
fortune produced in him a feeling of indignity, 
the subjection to the wild beast within his own 
heart left, for a time at least, what can only be 
called a stamp of shame. It is not necessary to 
dwell at length on the particular incident which 
forms the heart of this confession, nor to make any 
conjectures in regard to the identity and charac- 
ter of that " worser spirit, a woman coloured ill," 
who was his love ' ' of despair. ' ' All that is essen- 
tial is told only too frankly in the later sonnets. 



SHAKESPEARE'S SONNETS 41 

There are confessions of guilt in English a plenty 
of them ; but ordinarily these are made after the 
sinner has reached a state of grace, and when we 
probe the matter we are likely to find, as in the 
case of Bunyan, that the remembered enormities 
were such crimes as bell-ringing and dancing on 
the green. The peculiarity of Shakespeare's con- 
fession is that we see a sensitive soul actually in 
the toils of evil, which he deplores yet hugs to his 
breast. It is this association which makes the 
terrible one hundred and twenty-ninth sonnet 
unique in English unique, so far as I know, in 
any language. Only the conscience of the Puri- 
tan united to the libertine fancy of a Cavalier (a 
phenomenon not easily conceivable outside of 
England) could have produced those words : 

The expense of spirit in a waste of shame 

Is lust in action. . . . 

All this the world well knows ; yet none knows well 
To shun the heaven that leads men to this hell. 

If you wish to see how much of the world's ex- 
perience has entered into these lines, turn back to 
Horace's Epistles and see in what way the matter 
presented itself to that clear-eyed pagan. 

Sperne voluptates, nocet empta dolore voluptas, 

was the height of his argument, and between that 
admonition and the anguish of Shakespeare have 
passed all the middle ages and the whole of 
Christianity. Or, if you care to set in relief the 



42 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

personal and intimate nature of the sonnet, com- 
pare it with Byron's stanza in Childe Harold ; 

'Tis an old lesson ; Time approves it true, 
And those who know it best, deplore it most ; 
When all is won that all desire to woo, 
The paltry prize is hardly worth the cost : 
Youth wasted, minds degraded, honour lost, 
These are thy fruits, successful Passion ! 

The thought is the same as Shakespeare's, but it 
is expressed by a man of the world who speaks 
the wisdom of his kind ; there is lacking that in- 
dividual conviction of sin, as the Puritans whom 
Shakespeare so despised would have called it. 

We must not, however, forget that these son- 
nets were not written for the world to read, but 
for the privacy of one or two persons; their enigma 
would indeed be inexplicable were they intended 
for the public. And just as Shakespeare's sense 
of universal vicissitude is the true means of inter- 
preting the opening appeal to the boy friend to 
perpetuate his beauty through the power of love, 
so the indignities of his public career, in his early 
years at least, and the remorse of submission to 
his own passions are the only explanation of those 
extravagant terms of admiration and love which 
he bestows on his young patron. 

It is not necessary to believe all the stories of 
Shaje^peare^sjrregiilar youth, yet we can hardly 
doubFthat his beginnings in London were humble 
and not desirable in the eyes of the world. What 



SHAKESPEARE'S SONNETS 43 

he wrung from fortune came by struggle and by 
coining the experience of his life for public usage. 
In comparison with his own ragged honours, the 
brilliant person of such a child of fortune as 
Southampton would seem to hold as a visible 
symbol all that he sought and could obtain, if 
obtained even in part, only by paying for it in 
the sanctities of his own character. Southampton 
(or another), beautiful, proud, desired of women, 
rich, to whom Fortune gave all things without 
price, was more than a person to Shakespeare, he 
was an ideal ; and the poet's devotion to this 
patron, his almost cringing submission to a boy's 
whims, is only comprehensible when we consider 
the relation between the two in this light. There 
is in the friendship the vicarious power of trans- 
mitting virtues : 

Thy love is better than high birth to me, 
Richer than wealth, prouder than garments' cost, 
Of more delight than hawks or horses be : 
And having thee, of all men's pride I boast. 

Almost the association with this ideal of youth is 
able to cleanse the stains of time. Editors have 
been troubled by the lines in which Shakespeare 
speaks of his age 

That time of year thou mayest in me behold 

and have cited them as proof that the sonnets 
must have been composed later than 1594, when 
he was only thirty. They forget that this early 



44 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

assumption of age was a commonplace of the Re- 
naissance. And, apart from this, it does not 
appear that the difficulty is solved by making him 
thirty-six or thirty-eight ; even at that age the 
ordinary man is not quite in the yellow leaf. 
The fact is that the very intensity of Shake- 
speare's passions and the depth of his experience 
made him feel thus old in comparison with one 
untried by life. And in the freshness of his 
friend's blossoming he would find a cloak for his 
own losses at the hand of Time : 

But when my glass shews me myself, indeed, 
Beated and chopt with tanned antiquity, 
Mine own self love quite contrary I read, 
Self so self-loving were iniquity. 
'T is thee (myself) that for myself I praise 
Painting my age with beauty of thy days. 

Yet, even considered in this way, there remains 
something disconcerting in the peculiar tone of 
self-humiliation which Shakespeare assumes be- 
fore a fledgling of the Court. He pays more 
than the ordinary adulation of the poets in those 
days, and pays it in a different kind : 

Is it thy spirit that thou send'st from thee 
So far from home into my deeds to prye, 
To find out shames and idle hours in me ? 

And the triangular comedy, in which Shakespeare 
and his two loves of comfort and despair play their 
extraordinary r61es, leaves the poet in a position 



SHAKESPEARE'S SONNETS 45 

not calculated to enhance his honour in the eyes 
of saint or worldling. Something of this whole 
relation between the great exemplar of human ex- 
perience and his boyish patron may be accounted 
for by the poet's faculty of dramatising the gap in 
his own nature between ideal and reality ; some- 
thing of it is still inexplicable, an enigma never 
meant for our solving, and best, no doubt, left in 
obscurity. 

And if you ask me, then, why I have at- 
tempted, so far as I could, to lay bare this 
darker side of Shakespeare's character, my only 
reply is that there is a fascination in following 
out what seems to one the truth. And, after all, 
some comfort, not of an ignoble sort I trust, 
abounds in knowing a little more precisely that 
this spokesman of mankind rose to the power 
and tranquillity of his vision through experiences 
very like our own, and that he, too, suffered the 
indignities of time and the remorse of his own 
excesses. 



LAFCADIO HEARN 

THKRE was something almost as romantic in Mr. 
Hearn's life as in his books. He was, I believe, 
the child of an Irish father and a woman of the 
Greek islands ; his early manhood he passed in 
this country, and then converted himself into a 
subject of the Mikado, taking a Japanese wife and 
adopting the customs and religion of the land. 
On his death this winter (1904) he was buried 
with full Buddhist rites, being the first foreigner 
so distinguished in Japan; and almost his last act 
was to pass by cablegram on the final proofs of 
his most serious attempt to transfer the illusive 
mystery of the Orient into Western speech. His 
Japan, an Interpretation thus rounded out what 
must be deemed one of the most extraordinary 
artistic achievements of modern days. For it is 
as an art of strange subtlety that we should regard 
his literary work, an art that, like some sympa- 
thetic menstruum, has fused into one compound 
three elements never before brought together. 

In the mere outward manner of this art there 
is, to be sure, nothing mysterious. One recog- 
nises immediately throughout his writing that 
sense of restraint joined with a power of after- 
46 



LAFCADIO HEARN 47 

suggestion, which he has described as appertain- 
ing to Japanese poetry, but which is no less his 
own by native right. There is a term, ittakkiri, 
it seems, meaning " all gone," or " entirely van- 
ished," which is applied contemptuously by the 
Japanese to verse that tells all and trusts nothing 
to the reader's imagination. Their praise they 
reserve for compositions that leave in the mind 
the thrilling of a something unsaid. " Like the 
single stroke of a bell, the perfect poem should 
set murmuring and undulating, in the mind of 
the hearer, many a ghostly aftertone of long dura- 
tion." Now these ghostly reverberations are pre- 
cisely the effect of the simplest of Mr. Hearn's 
pictures. Let him describe, for instance, the im- 
pression produced by walking down the deep 
canon of Broadway, between those vast structures, 
beautiful but sinister, where one feels depressed 
by the mere sensation of enormous creative life 
without sympathy and of unresting power with- 
out pity, let him describe this terror of Broad- 
way, and in a few words he shall set ringing 
within you long pulsations of emotion which 
reach down to the depths of experience. Or, let 
him relate by mere allusion the story of hearing 
a girl say "Good-night" to some one parting 
from her in a London park, and there shall be 
awakened in your mind ghostly aftertones that 
bring back memories of the saddest separations 
and regrets of life. He employs the power of 
suggestion through perfect restraint. 



48 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

But this self- restrained and suggestive style is 
merely the instrument, the manner, so to speak, 
of his art. If we examine the actual substance 
of his writings, we shall discover that it is bor- 
rowed from three entirely distinct, in fact almost 
mutually destructive, philosophies, any one of 
which alone would afford material for the genius 
of an ordinary writer. He stands and proclaims 
his mysteries at the meeting of three ways. To 
the religious instinct of India, Buddhism in par- 
ticular, which history has engrafted on the 
aesthetic sense of Japan, Mr. Hearn brings the 
interpreting spirit of Occidental science ; and 
these three traditions (Hindu, Japanese, and 
European) are fused by the peculiar sympathies 
of his mind into one rich and novel compound, 
a compound so rare as to have introduced into 
literature a psychological sensation unknown be- 
fore. More than any other recent author, he has 
added a new thrill to our intellectual experience. 

Of Japan, which gives the most obvious sub- 
stratum to Mr. Hearn's work, it has been said that 
her people, since the days of ancient Greece, are 
the only genuine artists of the world ; and in a 
manner this is true. There was a depth and 
pregnancy in the Greek imagination which made 
of Greek art something far more universally sig- 
nificant than the frail loveliness of Japanese crea- 
tion, but not the Greeks themselves surpassed, or 
even equalled, the Japanese in their all-embracing 
love of decorative beauty. To read the story of 



LAFCADIO HEARN 49 

the daily life of these people, as recorded by 
Mr. Mortimer Menpes and other travellers, is 
to be brought into contact with a national tem- 
perament so far removed from Western compre- 
hension as to seem to most of us a tale from 
fairyland. When, for instance, Mr. Menpes, 
with a Japanese friend, visited Danjuro, he found 
a single exquisite kakemono^ or painting, dis- 
played in the great actor's chamber. On admir- 
ing its beauty, he was told by the friend that 
Danjuro had taken pains to learn the precise 
character of his visitor's taste, and only then had 
exhibited this particular picture. To the Japan- 
ese the hanging of a kakemono or the arranging 
of a bough of blossoms is a serious function of life. 
The placing of flowers is indeed an exact science, 
to the study of which a man may devote seven 
years, even fourteen years, before he will be 
acknowledged a master. Nature herself is sub- 
jected to this elaborate system of training, and 
often what in a Japanese landscape seems to a 
foreigner the exuberance of natural growth is 
really the work of patient human artifice. 

There is no accident [writes Mr. Menpes] in the 
beautiful curves of the trees that the globe-trotter so 
justly admires : these trees have been trained and shaped 
and forced to form a certain decorative pattern, and the 
result is perfection. We in the West labour under the 
delusion that if Nature were to be allowed to have her 
sweet way, she would always be beautiful. But the 

Japanese have gone much farther than this : they realise 
VOL. n. 4. 



JO SHELfcURNE ESSAYS 

that Nature does not always do the right thing; they 
know that occasionally trees will grow up to form ugly 
lines ; and they know exactly how to adapt and help her. 
She is to them like some beautiful musical instrument, 
finer than any ever made by human hands, but still an 
instrument, with harmonies to be coaxed out. 

And the same aesthetic delicacy, touched with 
artificiality if you will, pervades the literature of 
this people. We are accustomed, and rightly, to 
regard the Japanese as a nation of imitators. But 
their poetry, we are assured by Mr. Hearn, is the 
one original art which they have not borrowed 
from China, or from any other country ; and no- 
where better than in their poetry can we observe 
the swiftness and dexterity of their imagination 
and that exquisite reserve with its haunting echo 
in the memory. To reproduce in Knglish the 
peculiar daintiness of these poems is, we are told 
and can well believe, quite an impossibility ; but 
from the seemingly careless translations scattered 
through Mr. Hearn 's pages we do at least form 
some notion of their art in the original. Many 
of these stanzas are mere bits of folk-lore or the 
work of unknown singers, like this tiny picture 
of the cicada : 

Lo ! on the topmost pine, a solitary cicada 
Vainly attempts to clasp one last red beam of sun. 

That is light enough in English, but even one 
entirely ignorant of the Japanese language can 
see that, in comparison with the rhythm of the 



LAFCADIO HEARN 51 

original, 1 it is like the step of a quadruped com- 
pared with the fluttering of a moth. It contains 
only sixteen syllables in the original ; and indeed 
all these poems are wrought into the brief compass 
of a stanza, like certain fragile little vases painted 
inside and out which are so highly prized by con- 
noisseurs. Yet these tiny word-paintings, by 
virtue of their cunning restraint, are capable at 
times of gathering into their loveliness echoes of 
emotion as wide-reaching as love and as deep as 
the grave: 

Perhaps a freak of the wind yet perhaps a sign of re- 
membrance, 
This fall of a single leaf on the water I pour for the dead. 

I whispered a prayer at the grave : a butterfly rose and 

fluttered 
Thy spirit, perhaps, dear friend ! 

To have been able to convey through the coarser 
medium of English prose something of this aes- 
thetic grace, this deftness of touch, and this sug- 
gestiveness of restraint, would in itself deserve no 
slight praise. But beneath all this artistic deli- 
cacy lies some reminiscence of India's austere re- 
ligious thought, a sense of the nothingness of life 
strangely exiled among this people of graceful 
artists, yet still more strangely assimilated by 

1 S6mi hitotsu 

Matsu no yu-hi wo 

KakaeVkeri. 



52 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

them ; and this, too, Mr. Hearn has been able to 
reproduce. We feel this shadow of India's faith 
lurking in the sunshine of many of the lightest 
of the stanzas, a touch of swift exotic poignancy, 
if nothing more. We feel it still more strongly in 
such poems as these, which are inspired by the 
consciousness of endless change and of unceasing 
birth and death and again birth : 

All things change, we are told, in this world of change 

and sorrow ; 
But love's way never changes of promising never to 

change. 

Even the knot of the rope tying our boats together 
Knotted was long ago by some love in a former birth. 

Endless change, a ceaseless coming and going, 
and the past throwing its shadow on into the 
future, that is the very essence of Hindu philo- 
sophy ; but how the tone of this philosophy has 
itself become altered in passing from the valley of 
the Ganges to the decorated island of the Mikado! 
Over and over again Buddha repeats the essential 
law of being, that all things are made up of con- 
stituent parts and are subject to flux and change, 
that all things are impermanent. It is the All 
things pass and nothing abides of the Greek philo- 
sopher, deepened with the intensity of emotion 
that makes of philosophy a religion. In this 
ever-revolving wheel of existence one fact only is 
certain, karma, the law of cause and effect which 



LAFCADIO HEARN 53 

declares that every present state is the effect of 
some previous act and that every present act must 
inevitably bear its fruit in some future state. As 
a man soweth so shall he reap. We are indeed 
the creatures of a fate which we ourselves have 
builded by the deeds of a former life. We are 
bound in chains which we ourselves have riveted, 
yet still our desires are free, and as our desires 
shape themselves, so we act and build up our 
coming fate, our karma ; and as our desires abne- 
gate themselves, so we cease to act and become 
liberated from the world. Endless change subject 
to the law of cause and effect not even our per- 
sonality remains constant in this meaningless 
flux, for it too is made up of constituent parts 
and is dissolved at death as the body is dissolved, 
leaving only its karma to build up the new per- 
sonality with the new body. From the perception 
of this universal impermanence springs the so- 
called " Truth" of Buddhism, that sorrow is the 
attribute of all existence. Birth is sorrow, old 
age is sorrow, death is sorrow, every desire of the 
heart is sorrow ; and the mission of Buddha was 
to deliver men out of the bondage of this sorrow 
as from the peril of a burning house. The song 
of victory uttered by Gotama when the great en- 
lightenment shone upon him, and he became the 
Buddha, was the cry of a man who has escaped a 
great evil. 

But because the Buddhist so dwells on the im- 
permanence and sorrow of existence, he is not 



54 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

therefore properly called a pessimist. On the 
contrary, the one predominant note of Buddhism 
is joy, for it too is a gospel of glad tidings. The 
builders who rear these prison houses of life are 
nothing other than the desires of our own hearts, 
and these we may control though all else is be- 
yond our power. To the worldly this teaching of 
Buddha may seem wrapped in pessimistic gloom, 
for deliverance to them must be only another 
name for annihilation ; but to the spiritually 
minded it brought ineffable joy, for they knew 
that deliverance meant the passing out of the 
bondage of personality into a freedom of whose 
nature no tongue could speak. It is an austere 
faith, hardly suited, in its purer form, for the 
sentimental and vacillating, austere in its recog- 
nition of sorrow, austere in its teaching of spiritual 
joy. 

Yet the wonderful adaptability of Buddhism is 
shown by its acceptance among the Japanese, cer- 
tainly of all peoples the most dissimilar in temper- 
ament to the ancient Hindus. Here the brooding 
of the Hindu over the law of impermanence melts 
into the peculiar sensitiveness to fleeting impres- 
sions so characteristic of the Japanese, and the 
delicacy of their aesthetic taste is enhanced by 
this half-understood spiritual insight. And it 
deepens their temperament: I think that the feel- 
ing awakened by all these dainty stanzas of some- 
thing not said but only hinted, that the avoidance 
of ittakkiri to which Mr. Hearn alludes, the echo- 



LAFCADIO HEARN 55 

ing reverberations that haunt us after the single 
stroke of the bell, are due to the residuum of 
Hindu philosophy left in these vases of Japanese 
art. " Buddhism, " writes Mr. Hearn, "taught 
that nature was a dream, an illusion, a phantasma- 
goria ; but it also taught men [men of Japan, he 
should say] how to seize the fleeting impressions 
of that dream, and how to interpret them in rela- 
tion to the highest truth." 

Buddhism when it passed over to Japan came 
into contact with the national religion of Shinto, 
a kind of ancestor-worship, which proclaimed 
that the world of the living was directly governed 
by the world of the dead. On this popular belief 
the doctrine of karma was readily engrafted, and 
the two flourished henceforth side by side. Faith 
in the protecting presence of ancestors and faith 
in the present efficacy of our own multitudinous 
preexistence were inextricably confused. To the 
Japanese Buddhist the past does not die, but 
lives on without end, involving the present in an 
infinite web of invisible influences not easily com- 
prehensible to the Western mind. 

And the Indian horror of impermanence and 
the rapture of deliverance have suffered like trans- 
formation with their causes. First of all, the 
sharp contrast between the horror and the joy is 
lightened. The sorrow fades to a fanciful feeling 
of regret for the beauty of the passing moment, 
the same regret that speaks through a thousand 
Western songs such as Herrick's "Gather ye 



56 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

rosebuds while ye may," and Malherbe's " Kt 
rose elle a vecu ce que vivent les roses," but 
touched here in Japanese poetry with a little mys- 
tery and made more insistent by some echo of 
Hindu brooding. And the joy, severed from its 
spiritual sustenance, loses its high ecstasy and 
becomes almost indistinguishable from regret. 
Sorrow, too, and joy are impermanent, and the 
enlightened mind dwells lingeringly and fondly 
on each fair moment garnered from the waste of 
Time. Here is no longer the spiritual exaltation, 
the dhy&na^ of the Indian monk, but the charmed 
impressions of the artist. The religion of the 
Ganges has assumed in Japan the mask of aes- 
thetic emotionalism. 

Now this refinement of emotionalism Mr. Hearn 
by his peculiar temperament has been able to re- 
produce almost miraculously in the coarser fibre 
of English. But more specially he has sought to 
interpret the deeper influence of India on Japan, 
the thoughts and images in which we see the 
subtlety of the Japanese turned aside into a strange 
new psychology. One may suppose that some 
tendency to mingle grace and beauty with haunt- 
ing suggestions was inherent in the Japanese 
temper from the beginning, but certainly the par- 
ticular form of imagination that runs through 
most of the tales Mr. Hearn has translated is not 
the product of Japan alone. Nor is it purely 
Hindu: the literature of India includes much that 
is grotesque but hardly a touch of the weird or 



LAFCADIO HEARN 57 

ghostly, for its religious tone is too austere and 
lacks the suggestive symbolism which that quality 
demands. Out of the blending of the stern sense 
of impermanence and moral responsibility with 
the flower-like beauty of Japan there arises this 
new feeling of the weird. How intimately the 
two tempers are blended and how rare their pro- 
duct is, may be seen in such sketches as that 
called Ingwa-banashi : A Tale of Karma. 

Had it been that Mr. Hearn's art sufficed only 
to reproduce the delicacy and haunting strange- 
ness of Japanese tales, he would have performed 
a notable but scarcely an extraordinary service to 
letters. But into the study of these byways of 
Oriental literature he has carried a third element, 
the dominant idea of Occidental science ; and this 
element he has wedded with Hindu religion and 
Japanese sestheticism in a union as bewildering as 
it is voluptuous. In this triple combination lies 
his real claim to high originality. 

Now the fact is well known to those who have 
studied Buddhism at its genuine sources that our 
modern conception of evolution fits into Buddhist 
psychology more readily and completely than into 
any dogmatic theology of the West. It is natural, 
therefore, that the Western authors quoted most 
freely by Mr. Hearn in support of his Oriental 
meditations should be Huxley and Herbert 
Spencer. For the most part these allusions to 
Western science are merely made in passing. 
But in one essay, that on The Idea of Preexistence, 



58 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

he endeavours with something of philosophic sys- 
tem to develop the harmony between evolution 
and the Buddhist conception of previous exist- 
ences, a conception which, as he shows, has little 
in common with the crude form of metempsychosis 
embodied by Wordsworth in such poems as Fidelity 
and Intimations of Immortality. To justify his 
theory he turns to Professor Huxley and quotes 
these words: *' None but very hasty thinkers will 
reject it on the ground of inherent absurdity. 
Like the doctrine of evolution itself, that of trans- 
migration has its roots in the world of reality; and 
it may claim such support as the great argument 
from analogy is capable of supplying." Again, 
in his essay on Nirvana he compares the doctrine 
of impermanence, out of which the conception of 
Nirv&na springs as a natural corollary, with simi- 
lar ideas in evolutional science. " Every feeling 
and thought," so he quotes from Herbert Spencer, 
"being but transitory; nay, the objects amid 
which life is passed, though less transitory, being 
severally in the course of losing their individuali- 
ties, whether quickly or slowly, we learn that 
the one thing permanent is the Unknowable Reality 
hidden under all these changing shapes" 

The parallel is at once apt and misleading. In 
both Oriental faith and Occidental science we do 
indeed have the conception of all phenomena, in- 
cluding that ultimate phenomenon which we name 
our personality, we do indeed have the concep- 
tion of these as suffering endless flux and change 



LAFCADIO HEARN 59 

behind which lies a permanent inexpressible 
Reality. The parallel so far is close and makes 
possible the peculiar blending of traditions which, 
as I have said, is the chief mark of originality in 
Mr. Hearn's essays. But in the next step the 
two diverge as far as the rising sun is from the 
setting. To Mr. Spencer and all the spokesmen 
of science it is the impermanent sphere of phe- 
nomena that is alone knowable, whereas the per- 
manent Reality hidden from the eyes is the great 
Unknowable. To the Buddhist on the contrary, 
all impermanence is wrapt in illusion, as indeed 
the very meaning of the word would seem to 
imply, whereas the permanent Reality, though 
inexpressible, is alone knowable. The difference 
is of great importance when we come to consider 
the effect of interpreting Japanese ideas in Occi- 
dental terms. It even seems that Mr. Hearn him- 
self is not aware of the gulf set between these two 
methods of viewing existence, and that conse- 
quently he has never measured the full originality 
of this realm of sensation which his art has opened 
by spanning a bridge between the two. In the 
fusion of Mr. Hearn's thought the world of im- 
permanent phenomena is at once knowable and 
unknowable: it is the reality of Western cogni- 
tion, and therefore is invested with an intensity 
of influence and fulness of meaning impossible to 
an Oriental writer ; and at the same time it is the 
unreality of Eastern philosophy, and hence is in- 
volved in illusion and subtle shadows into which 



60 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

it threatens momentarily to melt away. It is a 
realm of half reality, this phenomenal world, a 
realm of mingled spirit and matter, seeming now 
to tantalise the eyes with colours of unimaginable 
beauty that fade away when we gaze on them too 
intently, and again to promise the Soul that one 
long-sought word which shall solve the riddle of 
her existence in this land of exile. It is a new 
symbolism that troubles while it illumines. It 
leads the artist to dwell on the weirder, more im- 
palpable phases of Japanese literature, and to lend 
to these subconscious motives a force of realism 
which they could never possess in the original. 
The perception of impermanence is accompanied 
with a depth of yearning regret quite beyond the 
frailer beauty of the songs of the East which could 
see little gravity of meaning in phenomena dis- 
severed from the spirit, and equally beyond the 
songs of the West composed before science had 
carried the law of material mutability into the 
notion of personality. From this union with 
science the Oriental belief in the indwelling of the 
past now receives a vividness of present actuality 
that dissolves the Soul into ghostly intimacy with 
the mystic unexplored background of life. As a 
consequence of this new sense of impermanence 
and of this new realism lent to the indwelling 
past, all the primitive emotions of the heart are 
translated into a strange language, which, when 
once it lays hold of the imagination, carries us 
into a region of dreams akin to that world which 



LAFCADIO HEARN 6 1 

our psychologists dimly call the subliminal or 
subconscious. The far-reaching results of this 
psychology on literature it is not easy to foresee. 
Mr. Hearn has nowhere treated systematically 
this new interpretation of human emotions, but 
by bringing together scattered passages from his 
essays we may form some notion of its scope and 
efficacy. 

Beauty itself, which forms the essence of Mr. 
Hearn 's art as of all true art, receives a new 
content from this union of the East and the West. 
So standing before a picture of nude beauty we 
might, in our author's words, question its mean- 
ing. That nudity which is divine, which is the 
abstract of beauty absolute, what power, we ask, 
resides within it or within the beholder that 
causes this shock of astonishment and delight, 
not unmixed with melancholy ? The longer one 
looks, the more the wonder grows, since there 
appears no line, or part of a line, whose beauty 
does not surpass all memory of things seen. 
Plato explained the shock of beauty as being the 
Soul's sudden half-remembrance of the World of 
Divine Ideas : ' ' They who see here any image or 
resemblance of the things which are there receive 
a shock like a thunderbolt, and are, after a man- 
ner, taken out of themselves." The positive psy- 
chology of Spencer declares in our own day that 
the most powerful of human passions, first love, 
when it makes its appearance, is absolutely ante- 
cedent to all individual experience. Thus do 



62 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

ancient thought and modern metaphysics and 
science accord in recognising that the first deep 
sensation of human beauty known to the indi- 
vidual is not individual at all. Must not the same 
truth hold of that shock which supreme art gives ? 
The emotion of beauty, like all our emotions, is 
certainly the inherited product of unimaginably 
countless experiences in an immeasurable past. 
In every aesthetic .sensation is the stirring of tril- 
lions of trillions of ghostly memories buried in the 
magical soil of the brain. And each man carries 
within him an ideal of beauty which is but an 
infinite composite of dead perceptions of form, 
colour, grace, once dear to look upon. It is dorm- 
ant, this ideal, potential in essence, cannot be 
evoked at will before the imagination ; but it 
may light up electrically at any perception by the 
living outer sense of some vague affinity. Then 
is felt that weird, sad, delicious thrill, which ac- 
companies the sudden backward-flowing of the 
tides of life and time. 

So, again, to follow Mr. Hearn, it is easy to in- 
fer how this perception of the indwelling of the 
past gives a wonderful significance to the thral- 
dom of love, to first love most of all, when the 
shock of emotion comes untroubled by worldly 
calculations of the present. What is the glamour, 
we ask with our author, that blinds the lover in 
its sweet bewildering light when first he meets the 
woman of his involuntary choice? Whose the 
witchcraft ? Is it any power in the living idol ? 



LAFCADlo HEARN 63 

Rather it is the power of the dead within the 
idolater. The dead cast the spell. Theirs the 
shock in the lover's heart ; theirs the electric 
shiver that tingled through his veins at the first 
touch of one girl's hand. We look into the eyes 
of love and it is as though, through some intense 
and sudden stimulation of vital being, we had 
obtained for one supercelestial moment the 
glimpse of a reality never before imagined, and 
never again to be revealed. There is, indeed, an 
illusion. We seem to view the divine; but this 
divine itself, whereby we are dazzled and duped, 
is a ghost. Our mortal sight pierces beyond the 
surface of the present into profundities of myriads 
of years, pierces beyond the mask of life into the 
enormous night of death. For a moment we are 
made aware of a beauty and a mystery and a 
depth unutterable : then the Veil falls again for- 
ever. The splendour of the eyes that we worship 
belongs to them only as brightness to the morning 
star. It is a reflex from beyond the shadow of 
the Now, a ghost-light of vanished suns. Un- 
knowingly within that maiden-gaze we meet the 
gaze of eyes more countless than the hosts of 
heaven, eyes otherwhere passed into darkness 
and dust. 

And if we turn to another and purer form of 
love, it is the same force we behold. So long as 
we supposed the woman soul one in itself, a 
something specially created to fit one particular 
physical being, the beauty and the wonder of 



64 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

mother-love could never be fully revealed to us. 
But with deeper knowledge we must perceive that 
the inherited love of numberless millions of dead 
mothers has been treasured up in one life ; that 
only thus can be interpreted the infinite sweetness 
of the speech which the infant hears, the infinite 
tenderness of the look of caress which meets its 
gaze. 

So too when we listen to the harmonies of in- 
strumental music or the melody of the human 
voice, there arises a strange emotion within us 
which seems to magnify us out of ourselves into 
some expanse of illimitable experiences, to lift us 
above the present cares of our petty life into some 
vast concern so vast that the soul is lost between 
the wonderings of divine hope and divine fear. 
Great music is a psychical storm, agitating to 
fathomless depths the mystery of the past within 
us. Or we might say that it is a prodigious in- 
cantation. There are tones that call up all ghosts 
of youth and joy and tenderness ; there are tones 
that evoke all phantom pain of perished passion ; 
there are tones that resurrect all dead sensations 
of majesty and might and glory, all expired 
exultations, all forgotten magnanimities. Well 
may the influence of music seem inexplicable to 
the man who idly dreams that his life began less 
than a hundred years ago ! He who has been 
initiated into the truth knows that to every ripple 
of melody, to every billow of harmony, there an- 
swers within him, out of the Sea of Death and 



LAFCADIO HEARN 65 

Birth, some eddying immeasurable of ancient 
pleasure and pain. 

Genius itself, the master of music and poetry 
and all art that enlarges mortal life, genius itself 
is nothing other than the reverberation of this 
enormous past on the sounding board of some 
human intelligence, so finely wrought as to send 
forth in purity the echoed tones which from a 
grosser soul come forth deadened and confused by 
the clashing of the man's individual impulses. 

Is it not proper to say, after reading such pass- 
ages as these, that Mr. Hearn has introduced a 
new element of psychology into literature ? We 
are indeed living in the past, we who foolishly cry 
out that the past is dead. In one remarkable 
study of the emotions awakened by the baying of 
a gaunt white hound, Mr. Hearn shows how even 
the very beasts whom we despise as unreasoning 
and unremembering are filled with an inarticulate 
sense of this dark backward and abysm of time, 
whose shadow falls on their sensitive souls with 
the chill of a vague dread, dread, I say, for it 
must begin to be evident that this new psychol- 
ogy is fraught with meanings that may well 
trouble and awe the student. In the ghostly 
residuum of these meditations we may perceive 
a vision dimly foreshadowing itself which man- 
kind for centuries, nay for thousands of years, has 
striven half unwittingly to keep veiled. I do not 
know, but it seems to me that the foreboding of 
this dreaded disclosure may account for many 

VOL. II. 5. 



66 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

things in the obscure history of the race. By 
reason of this terror the savage trembled before 
the magician who seemed to have penetrated the 
mysteries of nature about him. Among the free- 
hearted Greeks it showed itself in many ways, 
even in persecutions and deaths, as later among 
the Christians. It expressed itself my thologically 
in the haunting legend of Prometheus, who, by 
stealing the celestial fire (a symbol of forbidden 
prying into natural laws), brought on himself tor- 
ment and chains and on mankind a life of brutal 
labour. 

But more particularly in the Christian world 
this formless terror has taken to itself a body and 
a name ; it is the heart of the inquisition, which 
has always followed with excommunications and 
tortures the unveiling of the recondite powers of 
nature. It has thus made of itself a potent factor 
of civilisation some would say against civilisa- 
tion, yet he is a very bold man or a very ignorant 
man who would brush away this long protest of 
religion against scientific discoveries as the mere 
vapourings of superstition. If we examine this 
bitter warfare between science and revelation, we 
shall find the Church actuated throughout by 
one ever-present, obscure dread, and when the 
source of this dread is made clear to us we shall 
be slow to condemn her conduct. We shall at 
least have sympathy with her in the struggle, for 
if she has been a persecutor, she has also been the 
champion of a losing cause. 



LAFCADIO HEARN 67 

At the first, indeed, she was victorious. In the 
conflict with what remained of Greek philosophy 
and science the prophets of the new revelation 
were easily victors. " Ignorance is the mother 
of devotion," was the motto of Gregory, and 
ignorance won the day. We love to think of the 
bright naturalism of antiquity as suffering martyr- 
dom with Hypatia, philosopher and mathema- 
tician, 

Hypatia, fair embodiment 

Of learning's great delight. 

And the picture of her naked body torn to pieces 
by oyster shells in the hands of a bigoted mob is 
a true emblem of the dismemberment of the old 
nature-worship. Man was no longer to be an in- 
tegral part of the world ; he was set apart and 
raised above it. 

But the Church did not fare so well in the cease- 
less conflict with learning, when, at the time of 
the Renaissance, she laid violent hands on the 
followers of Copernicus. It may seem to us now 
a futile crime that Giordano Bruno should have 
been burned at the stake for teaching the infinity 
of space and the revolution of the earth about the 
sun, and that Galileo should have languished in 
prison for the same cause. But at bottom the 
question was one of vital importance to religion ; 
and Bruno may have been right in saying that 
the sentence was pronounced against him with 
greater fear than he received it. Despite the 



68 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

narrow bigotry displayed, it was a sublime contest 
for the integrity of the human soul, for who 
would believe that the divine drama of redemption 
was wrought out for a race of puny creatures in- 
habiting a mere atom in the illimitable expanse of 
space? Copernicus and his followers disabused 
us of the old belief that the universe revolved 
about the home of man. Henceforth the history 
of the earth was the insignificant story of one of the 
least of a countless multitude of worlds. The su- 
premacy and lordship of man in creation were no 
longer conceivable, and in the triumph of science 
our personal pride received a blow from which it 
has never fully recovered. 

Custom and time, however, did in a way heal 
the wound, and things went well until the forces 
of science rallied once again under the banner of 
evolution. Volumes have been written to prove 
that the new belief only adds to the dignity of 
man, and Darwin himself professed never to 
understand the widespread opposition to his 
theory. But the new terror that aroused theo- 
logical hostility was as firmly grounded as it was 
against the invasion of Copernicus centuries be- 
fore. There is no place for Providence or for the 
divine prerogatives of the human soul in the law 
of evolution. We are made a brother to the brute 
and akin to unclean things that crawl in the dust. 
Yet this quarrel also was adjusted after a fashion, 
as the quarrels before it had been composed. 
What though ignorance is necessary to obscure 



LAFCADIO HEARN 69 

our kinship with living nature, as Pope Gregory 
declared ; what though our home is but a point in 
space ; what though we are inheritors of a past of 
brutal degradation ; still our consciousness has 
no recking of these things, and dwells serene in 
its assumption of divine supremacy and isolation. 
But now at the last we are shocked out of our 
security. We are made conscious of the shame 
of the hidden past, and the ancient haunting 
terror is revealed in all its hideous nakedness. 
Have you ever by chance strayed through a 
museum where the relics of old-world life are 
gathered together, filthy amphibians armed with 
impenetrable scales, grotesque serpents eight 
fathoms long that churned the seas, huge reptiles 
that beat the air with wings of nightmare 
breadth ? The imagination recoils from picturing 
what the world must have been when Nature ex- 
hausted herself to fashion these abhorrent mon- 
strosities. We have burrowed the soil and 
brought into the light of day these reluctant 
hidden records of bestial growths. Consider for 
a moment what it would mean if some new geo- 
logy should lay bare the covered strata of memory 
in our own brain corresponding to these records 
of the earth ; for there is nothing lost, and in 
some mysterious way the memories of all that ob- 
scure past are stored up within us. If evolution 
be true, we are the inheritors in our soul of the 
experience and life of those innumerable genera- 
tions whose material forms lie moulded in the 



7O SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

bed-rock of earth. Consider the horror of behold- 
ing in our own consciousness the remembrance of 
such fears and frenzies, such cruel passions and 
wallowing desires as would correspond to those 
gigantic and abortive relics of antiquity. Would 
not the world in its shame cry out for some 
Lethean draught of sleep, though it were as pro- 
found as the oblivion of Nirvana? This is the 
terror, then, that from the beginning has beset 
the upholders of religion, and has caused them 
to attack the revelations of natural science ; for 
what faith or beauty of holiness can abide after 
such an uncovering? None, unless to obtain 
spiritual grace the whole memory and personality 
of a man be blotted out, and the spirit be severed 
from the experiences of the body by an impassable 
gulf. And I think the shadow of this dread is 
typified in the curse which Noah laid upon his 
son Ham. 

The final outcome of this dread in all its naked- 
ness we see foreshadowed in these fantasies and 
essays of an author, who, as I have attempted to 
show, has brought together into indissoluble union 
our Western theory of Darwin and that strange 
doctrine of metempsychosis which was carried to 
Japan with Buddhism and is so curiously engrafted 
on the laughing fancies of the people of the Mi- 
kado. To understand the tremendous realism of 
horror and gloom connected with this doctrine of 
everlasting birth and death, and re-birth, one 
must go to the burning valley of the Ganges, 



LAFCADIO HEARN ?I 

where the conception first laid hold of the human 
mind. But overpowering as this notion of end- 
less unrest may be, a new shadow would seem to 
be added to it by contact with the scientific hypo- 
thesis of evolution which has been developed in 
the Occident. Evolution is a theory, drawn from 
the observation of outer phenomena, that man 
is the last product of myriads of generations of life 
reaching back into the past ; but evolution has 
foreborne to make any appeal to the inner con- 
sciousness of the human soul. Metempsychosis, 
on the contrary, is a half mystical theory evolved 
out of the consciousness of the soul, which in a 
dim way seems to carry remembrance of illimita- 
ble existence before its present birth. But this 
symbolic faith of the Orient has never sought con- 
firmation in scientific study of the outer world. 
Now comes the blending of these two theories, and 
the result is a laying bare of those hideous realities 
(pray heaven they prove pseudo-realities in the 
end) that mankind has instinctively shunned and 
denounced. 

It is because I see in Mr. Hearn's sketches and 
translations a suggestion of the incalculable in- 
fluences that may spring from this union of the 
East and the West, that I have treated them with 
a seriousness that will seem to many readers 
greater than they deserve. The skeptical I would 
refer, in conclusion, to that little essay on the 
Nightmare- Touch, which attempts to account for 
the shuddering fear of seizure that so often 



72 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

troubles our dreams, and to associate that fear 
with the widespread superstitious dread of being 
touched by a ghost. The closing words of the 
essay have the sinister beauty and acrid odour of 
the flowers in some Rappaccini's garden : 

Furthermore, through all the course of evolution, 
heredity would have been accumulating the experience 
of such feeling. Under those forms of imaginative pain 
evolved through reaction of religious beliefs, there would 
persist some dim survival of savage primitive fears, and 
again, under this, a dimmer, but incomparably deeper, 
substratum of ancient animal-terrors. In the dreams of 
the modern child all these latencies might quicken one 
below another unfathomably with the coming and the 
growing of nightmare. 

It may be doubted whether the phantasms of any par- 
ticular nightmare have a history older than the brain in 
which they move. But the shock of the touch would 
seem to indicate some point of dream-contact with the 
total race-experience of shadowy seizure. It may be that 
profundities of Self abysses never reached by any ray 
from the life of sun are strangely stirred in slumber, and 
that out of their blackness immediately responds a shud- 
dering of memory, measureless even by millions of years. 



THE FIRST COMPLETE EDITION OF 
HAZIvlTT 

IF one should turn to William Hazlitt expecting 
to find critical essays like those we connect with 
writers of more recent days, he would be sadly 
disappointed. There is in Hazlitt's work little 
were it not for a few exceptional passages that 
occur to memory, I should say nothing of that 
looking before and after, that linking of literary 
movements with the great currents of human 
activity, which has become a part of criticism 
along with the growth of the historical method. 
He is not concerned with the searching out of 
larger cause and effect, but is intensely occupied 
with the individual man, and studies to deduce 
the peculiar style of each writer from his character 
and temperament. Nor can we hope to find in 
him I say ' * hope ' ' from the common point of 
view to-day any trace of that scientific method 
which would analyse the products of the human 
brain as a chemist deals with " vitriol and sugar." 
He wrote before these things were known. He 
was, quite as much as Byron or Wordsworth, a 
child of the revolution, and his blood tingled with 
the new romanticism. Yet even here certain dis- 
73 



74 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

tinctions must be drawn. When we speak to-day 
of the romantic critic, we think of one who has 
joined the sensibility and fluency of the revolu- 
tionary temperament to the sympathies of the later 
historic method, and has taught his soul to trans- 
form itself cunningly into the various types that 
it chooses to study. We associate the word with 
that kind of fluctuating egotism which makes of 
the critic one " qui raconte les aventures de son 
dme au milieu des chefs-d'oeuvre." Hazlitt was 
an egotist in all conscience, but of this particular 
form of the disease we can hardly hold him guilty. 
His was one of the rarest, yet most characteristic, 
traits of the revolutionary spirit gusto he himself 
would call it. The word, now unfortunately fall- 
ing into desuetude, connotes the power of intense 
enjoyment based on understanding, and is so 
common in his essays that Henley J took it as the 
keynote of all his work. But a still stronger term 
than gusto is needed, I think, to describe the 
swift qualities of Hazlitt' s mind ; he is the writer, 
to a supreme degree, of passion. 

What he loved the few great books, the one 
great man, the chosen scenes of nature, his youth- 
ful scheme of philosophy he laid to his heart 
with passionate zest and clung to with desperate 
tenacity; what was hateful to him he spurned 
with equal vehemence. Byron speaks of his own 

1 In the Introduction to Hazlitt's Complete Works, in 
12 vols., published by McClure, Phillips, & Co., New 
York. 1904. 



WILLIAM HAZLITT 7$ 

mind as having the motion of a tiger ; if he 
missed his leap there was no retrieving the error. 
That is true of Byron, who almost alone shares 
with Hazlitt the untamed passion of the revolu- 
tionary spirit ; but it is still more true of Hazlitt, 
and, apart from the stress of journalism, accounts 
for the singular unevenness of his work. There 
is something even in the keen sinewy language 
of Hazlitt that suggests the tiger's spring. His 
sentences succeed one another like the rapid 
bounds of such an animal, and at the last comes 
one straight unerring leap and the prey is fixed, 
bleeding, you might almost say, in his grasp. 
There is nothing just like it among English 
authors. Genuine passion, indeed, if one con- 
siders it, is a rare, almost the rarest, trait in 
literature. Certainly in English it would not be 
easy to find another author whose work is so 
dominated by this quality as Hazlitt' s. It gives 
the tone to his critical writing ; it explains the 
keenness and the limitations of his psychological 
insight ; it causes the innumerable contradictions 
that occur in his views ; it gives rapidity to his 
style ; it imparts a peculiar zest to his very man- 
ner of quoting ; it lends exhilarating interest to 
his pages, yet in the long run, if we read him too 
continuously, it wearies us a little, for not many 
of us are keyed up to his high pitch. We go to 
him for superb rhetoric, for emotions in literary 
experience that stir the languid blood, but we 
hardly look to him for judgment. There is much 



76 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

in English that assumes the passionate tone ; 
place it beside Hazlitt and for the most part it 
appears tame or false. 

Something of this passion we get in the very- 
life of the man. It may be that we lend to our 
image of him the colours his rhetoric assumes 
whenever he turns aside from some critical or 
psychological disquisition to speak, as he so often 
does, of his own wayward career. Certain it is 
that in our fancy he moves among the group of men 
that we gather about his name and Lamb's (and 
how well we know them, and which of our living 
friends stands so clearly revealed to us, the gentle 
Saint Charles, the cold, mechanical Godwin, the 
impulsive, unsubstantial Hunt, Wordsworth wrapt 
in the stiff robes of his priestcraft, Southey of the 
bustling, shallow, loyal mind, Coleridge the cloud- 
compeller !) he moves among them like some 
creature of burning skies and flaming horizons 
amid the cold children of the mists. His friend- 
ships were swift, and his hatreds how they stir in 
memory, still throbbing with venom ! The very 
houses he has occupied and the scenes he has 
visited become vitalised with the prodigious life 
of the man. Memorable as is the house at No. 
19 York Street for the years during which it was 
Milton's home, it is almost more interesting still 
for its association with Hazlitt. Here for a time 
he lived in his irregular way, going to bed when 
others were rising, getting up at one or two o'clock 
in the day, lingering for hours, when not pressed 



WILLIAM HAZLITT 77 

by work, over innumerable cups of tea which he 
brewed to an extraordinary strength in place of 
forbidden intoxicants, sitting "silent, motionless, 
and self-absorbed, as a Turk over his opium 
pouch." From his windows he could look down 
into the garden of that monumental maker of con- 
stitutions, Jeremy Bentham (his landlord, by the 
way), whose heartless, frigid zeal for reform seems 
to have sent a shudder of aversion through Haz- 
litt's whole frame. His picture of Bentham throws 
light on his own character as being in every re- 
spect its opposite. ' ' There you may see the lively 
old man," he writes, " his mind still buoyant with 
thought and with the prospect of the futurity, in 
eager conversation with some Opposition member, 
some expatriated patriot, or transatlantic adven- 
turer, urging the extinction of close boroughs, or 
planning a code of laws for some ' lone island in 
the watery waste,' his walk almost amounting to 
a run, his tongue keeping pace with it in shrill, 
cluttering accents, negligent of his person, his 
dress, and his manner, intent only on his grand 
theme of utility or pausing, perhaps, for want 
of breath and with lack-lustre eye," etc. no 
wonder Hazlitt's friends or enemies trembled 
when they heard he was to write about them ! 
One imagines that he was conscious while por- 
traying Bentham of his own contrasted qualities 
his loose, shambling walk, his slow, inter- 
rupted speech, except when passion made him 
eloquent, his dark burning eyes, his contempt 



78 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

for the nerveless, cold-blooded reformers of the 
day. 

And if his London home one of them at least, 
for much of life he passed in lodging houses of a 
nondescript character stands out thus vivid in 
memory, no less do Wem and Winterslow, his 
country residences, form an integral part of the 
impression made upon us by his writings. At 
Wem he lived with his father, a Unitarian min- 
ister, from his tenth to his twenty -second year, a 
sluggish, brooding period during which his powers 
seemed to have lain in some strange abeyance. 
Yet the vividness of his allusions to Wem in after 
times shows that even then he must have been 
gathering up those personal experiences that lend 
so much individuality to his most abstract essays. 
And it was at Wem that the impulse came which 
made the young man's ambition leap up within 
his breast like a smouldering coal beneath a sud- 
den breeze. Coleridge came to preach at Shrews- 
bury, only ten miles away, and thither Hazlitt, 
then nearly twenty years 'old, walked to hear the 
divine words that were to be to him " far above 
singing.** Better than that; Coleridge visited 
Hazlitt' s father, and the meeting of the torpid 
youth with that soaring genius Hazlitt described 
years afterward in one of those essays that deal 
with his memorable first experiences: 

On Tuesday following the half-inspired speaker came. 
I was called down into the room where he was, and went, 
half hoping, half afraid. He received me very graciously, 



WILLIAM HAZLITT 79 

and I listened for a long time without uttering a word. I 
did not suffer in his opinion by my silence. " For those 
two hours," he afterwards was pleased to say, "he was 
conversing with William Hazlitt's forehead." His ap- 
pearance was different from what I had anticipated from 
seeing him before. At a distance, and in the dim light 
of the chapel, there was to me a strange wildness in his 
aspect, a dusky obscurity, and I thought him pitted with 
the smallpox. His complexion was at that time clear, 
and even bright 

" As are the children of yon azure sheen." 

His forehead was high, light, as if built of ivory, with 
large projecting eyebrows; and his eyes rolling beneath 
them, like a sea with darkened lustre. " A certain tender 
bloom his face o'erspread," a purple tinge as we see it in 
the pale, thoughtful complexions of the Spanish portrait- 
painters, Murillo and Velasquez. His mouth was gross, 
voluptuous, open, eloquent; his chin good-humoured 
and round ; but his nose, the rudder of the face, the in- 
dex of the will, was small, feeble, nothing like what he 
was. It might seem that the genius of his face as from a 
height surveyed and projected him (with sufficient ca- 
pacity and huge aspiration) into the world unknown of 
thought and imagination, with nothing to support or 
guide his veering purpose, as if Columbus had launched 
his adventurous course for the New World in a scallop, 
without oars or compass. 

I may be pardoned for quoting Hazlitt at this 
length, for in no other way, as his latest biog- 
rapher has confessed, can the style and method 
of the man be set forth. The virtue of his work 
lies not in his analytic criticism, which can be 
studied apart from his own language, but in the 



80 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

fusion of passion and insight ; and in this portrait 
of Coleridge, which has passed into the universal 
heritage of English letters, we may see blended 
together that perception of physical traits, which 
was heightened no doubt by Hazlitt's training as 
a painter, and that power of seizing the psycho- 
logical peculiarities of a man and using them to 
explain the character of his writing. Still more 
explicitly in another passage he develops the na- 
ture of Johnson's style by allusion to the dictator's 
physical and moral inertia ; as elsewhere, he finds 
in Cowper's nervousness the source of his literary 
method, and makes of Dante the personification 
of blind will. 

When Coleridge departed from Wem he left 
with the youth whose forehead he had so much 
admired an invitation to visit him at Nether 
Stowey, where also Wordsworth was to be seen. 
Hazlitt walked with him six miles on the road 
to Shrewsbury, drinking in reverently the poet's 
wise discourse. " On my way back," he wrote, 
1 * I had a sound in my ears it was the voice of 
Fancy ; I had a light before me it was the face 
of Poetry. The one still lingers there, the other 
has not quitted my side! " And we who read the 
story of his glorious, passionate enthusiasm hear 
as it were a distant echo of that sound, and catch 
a fleeting glimpse of that golden light, and are 
heartened in our obscure walk through a world 
where few of us meet such poets to beguile us into 
forgetfulness. Truly it might be said in those 



WILLIAM HAZLITT 8 1 



days, ov yap T ayi/cores 9eol a\\rf\oiffi 

Tou-y not unknown does one god meet with 

another. 

All this happened at Wem, but not less famous 
is Winterslow, where Hazlitt went with his wife, 
and where in later years, embittered by many dis- 
appointments, he retired to dream over a life 
which had been to him " a tissue of passion " 

Storm, and what dreams, ye holy Gods, what dreams ! 

To this spot, where the happiest years of his 
young manhood were spent, he retired as to a 
sheltered place of refuge " of all that dream- 
world nothing left but pain." There is no more 
striking artifice in any of our essayists than the 
way in which he breaks suddenly into some 
critical discourse to describe the scenes about him 
at his beloved Winterslow, whether from the 
open window he beholds the world freshened by 
a recent shower, or descants on a country lass 
picking up stones, or moralises on a spider crawl- 
ing along the matted floor of his room. Here, as 
he thought, his very language was apt to be " re- 
dundant and excursive," although at other times 
it might be " cramped, dry, abrupt." Or, again, 
his fancy took a wider range, as in his Farewell 
to Essay Writing : 

We walk through life, as through a narrow path, with 
a thin curtain drawn around it ; behind are ranged rich 
portraits, airy harps are strung yet we will not stretch 

VOL. II. 6. 



82 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

forth our hands and lift aside the veil, to catch glimpses 
of the one, or sweep the chords of the other. As in a 
theatre, when the old-fashioned green curtain drew up, 
groups of figures, fantastic dresses, laughing faces, rich 
banquets, stately columns, gleaming vistas appeared be- 
yond ; so we have only at any time to " peep through the 
blanket of the past," to possess ourselves at once of all 
that has regaled our senses, that is stored up in our 
memory, that has struck our fancy, that has pierced our 
hearts yet to all this we are indifferent, insensible, and 
seem intent only on the present vexation, the future dis- 
appointment. ... I can easily, by stooping over the 
long-sprent grass and clay-cold clods, recall the tufts 
of primroses, or purple hyacinths, that formerly grew on 
the same spot, and cover the bushes with leaves and sing- 
ing birds, as they were eighteen summers ago ; or pro- 
longing my walk and hearing the sighing gale rustle 
through a tall, straight wood at the end of it, can fancy 
that I distinguish the cry of hounds, and the fatal group 
issuing from it, as in the tale of Theodore and Honoria. 
A moaning gust of wind aids the belief ; I look once more 
to see whether the trees before me answer to the idea of 
the horror-stricken grove, and an air-built city towers 
over their grey tops. 

" Of all the cities in Romanian lands, 
The chief and most renown'd Ravenna stands." 

I return home resolved to read the entire poem through, 
and, after dinner, drawing my chair to the fire, and hold- 
ing a small print close to my eyes, launch into the full 
tide of Dryden's couplets (a stream of sound), comparing 
his didactic and descriptive pomp with the simpler pathos 
and picturesque truth of Boccaccio's story. 

A cynic might point a moral from the fact that 
the only events of Hazlitt's life which were utterly 



WILLIAM HAZLITT 83 

free from the intrusion of passion were his two 
ventures into matrimony. His first marriage, to 
Sarah Stoddart, was to all appearances purely an 
affair of convenience arranged, or at least fostered, 
by Mary Lamb. That the bride had an income 
of 120 from cottages at Winterslow seems to 
have been her chief attraction for the eccentric 
wooer. Later on Hazlitt, to suit his pleasure, 
allowed her to obtain a divorce. A second mar- 
riage, with a widow, Mrs. Bridgewater, contained 
an element of almost comical indifference on both 
sides, and the two soon separated to their mutual 
advantage. But from these experiments in matri- 
mony it should not be argued that Hazlitt was 
deaf to the elemental appeal of love. It is to be 
feared, on the contrary, that he turned wilfully 
from the Uranian to the Pandemian goddess. 
Certainly the episode, which was the occasion of 
his divorce and which he gave to the world in his 
Liber Amoris whatever else may be said about it 
is one of the few stories of strong, unrestrained 
passion in the range of English letters. We 
might like, for decorum's sake, to expunge that 
relation from his life and from his works ; " there 
is," as he himself confessed, "something in it dis- 
cordant to honest ears." The tale is simply the 
vulgar adventure of a man who dandles the 
daughter of his lodging-house keeper on his 
knees, becomes infatuated with her, pours out 
the agony of his dejection in letters to his friends, 
and then prints letters and all, somewhat expur- 



84 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

gated to be sure, in a book. That is bad enough, 
in all conscience ; but the matter has been made 
worse by the recent publication of the actual cor- 
respondence. As Mr. Austin Dobson says: " The 
whole sentimental structure of the Liber Amoris 
now sinks below the stage, and joins the realm of 
things unspeakable * vile kitchen stuff, ' fit only 
for the midden." And yet there is a reservation 
to be made withal to this criticism. The book is 
something more than merely sentimental ; it is in 
part one of the very few expressions of genuine 
passion in the English language, of that absolute 
passion which taught him, as it long ago taught 
Propertius, 

Hanc animam extremse reddere nequitiae. 

No one, I think, can read Hazlitt's last despairing 
letter without feeling that note of verity and gen- 
uineness which does much to justify what might 
otherwise seem an indecent exposure of personal 
emotion. " I saw her pale, cold form glide silent 
by me," he writes, "dead to shame as to pity. 
Still I seemed to clasp this piece of witchcraft to 
my bosom ; this lifeless image, which was all that 
was left of my love, was the only thing to which 
my sad heart clung. Were she dead, should I 
not wish to gaze once more upon her pallid feat- 
ures ? She is dead to me ; but what she once 
was to me can never die ! The agony, the con- 
flict of hope and fear, of adoration and jealousy is 
over ; or it would, ere long, have ended my life. ' ' 



WILLIAM HAZLITT 8$ 

And his last words are touched with the strange 
tenderness and pathos of a man whose life is 
centred in the brooding faculties of the mind : 

I am afraid she will soon grow common to my imagina- 
tion, as well as worthless in herself. Her image seems 
fast " going into the wastes of time," like a weed that the 
wave bears farther and farther from me. Alas ! thou 
poor hapless weed, when I entirely lose sight of thee, and 
forever, no flower will ever bloom on earth to glad my 
heart again ! 

It is not surprising, after all, that Hazlitt took 
a sort of glory to himself in this episode which his 
biographers to-day would so gladly forget. "I 
am in some sense proud," he says, " that I can 
feel this dreadful passion it gives one a kind of 
rank in the kingdom of love." One is reminded 
again of the boast of Cynthia's lover, that the 
Roman youths would do reverence at his tomb for 
his long ardours. The vulgarity of this incident in 
Hazlitt' s life is not due to the excess of his emo- 
tion, but to the worthlessness of the object on 
which his emotion was expended. There is some- 
thing pitiful as well as degrading in the spectacle 
of this vehement passion beating itself against a 
poor flabby creature which could neither withstand 
nor return the shock. It is only fair after expos- 
ing this episode in Hazlitt' s life to quote L,amb's 
beautiful encomium of his old friend : 

But, protesting against much that he has written, and 
some things which he chooses to do ; judging him by his 
conversation which I enjoyed so long, and relished so 



86 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

deeply ; or by his books, in those places where no cloud- 
ing passion intervenes I should belie my own conscience 
if I said less than that I think W. H. to be, in his natural 
and healthy state, one of the wisest and finest spirits 
breathing. So far from being ashamed of that intimacy, 
which was betwixt us, it is my boast that I was able for 
so many years to have preserved it entire ; and I think I 
shall go to my grave without finding, or expecting to 
find, such another companion. 

Such is the man whose scattered works are now 
for the first time collected in a complete and criti- 
cally annotated edition, and it has been at least 
curious to observe the comments brought out in 
the press by this belated rehabilitation. There 
seems to be a concerted opinion that Hazlitt is 
read only by those technically interested in author- 
ship, as if his essays were out of touch with life, 
were indeed essentially bookish, and for the book- 
ish reader only. In attempting to show the per- 
versity of this view, I have perhaps dwelt too 
much on Hazlitt the man, and said too little 
specifically about his essays ; my justification lies 
in the fact that the temperament of the writer 
dominates his work to so overmastering a degree 
that to unfold the one is properly to criticise the 
other. 



CHARLKS LAMB 

IN a well-known essay Hazlitt, writing from 
memory, has attempted to record one of those 
famous conversations that took place among the 
little group that used to gather in Lamb's cham- 
bers in the Inner Temple. The subject on this 
particular night was Persons One Would Wish to 
Have Seen, and the discussion ended with that 
beautiful comparison by the host himself of their 
supposed behaviour if Shakespeare and "that 
other ' ' should suddenly appear at the door. I 
think to-day if such a conversation should occur 
that Lamb's own name would be almost the first 
to arise on the lips of any lover of literature. 
Other writers great poets and philosophers and 
novelists we may admire more for their accom- 
plishment, but none of these has so endeared him- 
self to us personally as " Elia," none of them is 
cherished in our imagination with so sweet a 
savour. There has in fact grown up a kind of 
legend about his name. 1 He is, if ever writer 

1 It may be counted as the latest step in I/amb's canon- 
isation that two scholars have been spending the labour of 
years in giving his works proper editorial care. The edi- 
tion of Mr. E.V. Lucas, imported by G. P. Putnam's Sons, 
is notable for the assiduity with which he has run down 

87 



88 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

were, human in his weaknesses as in his strength, 
yet he dwells apart in our affection not quite as 
other men do. " If there be a Good Man, Charles 
Lamb is one," said Wordsworth, who was not 
overmuch given to praising. Good man he was, 
but to us he has come to be something more. We 
like to think of him rather in the words of Thack- 
eray, which FitzGerald remembered and quoted 
long afterwards: " ' Saint Charles! ' said Thack- 
eray to me thirty years ago, putting one of C. L,.'s 
letters to his forehead." Thirty years ago went 
back to 1848, and the letter that so moved Thack- 
eray was one written by Lamb in 1824 to Bernard 
Barton, with a pretty postcript to Lucy who was 
later to bring the ill-fate of matrimony upon Fitz- 
Gerald. That was the year also, 1824, in which 
Lamb wrote his verses In the Album of Lucy 
Barton : 

Little Book, surnamed of white , 
Clean as yet, and fair to sight, 
Keep thy attribution right. 

Never disproportion 'd scrawl; 
Ugly blot, that 's worse than all ; 
On thy maiden clearness fall ! 

Lamb's allusions and quotations. The edition of Mr. 
William Macdonald, imported by E. P. Button & Co., is 
one of Dent's admirable publications, and is better fitted 
for ordinary reading. Both editions are very complete, 
and contain much new matter. The restoration of the 
true text of the Letters is alone a service to be grateful 
for. 1904. 



CHARLES LAMB 89 



Whitest thoughts in whitest dress, 
Candid meanings, best express 
Mind of quiet Quakeress. 

It would be a pretty fancy to visualise the 
scene that dwelt so long in FitzGerald's memory 
the letter which L^ucy Barton had cherished for 
twenty-four years and had apparently lent or 
given to FitzGerald, her lover, if that word can 
be used of so cool a wooer ; FitzGerald showing 
it to Thackeray, and the great novelist, with the 
story of Pendennis then at work in his brain, lay- 
ing it reverently to his forehead as if it had been 
some holy relic. Lionel Johnson has caught the 
phrase up into a poem that expresses most aptly 
our feeling to-day : 

Saint Charles ! for Thackeray called thee so : 
Saint, at whose name our fond hearts glow : 
See now, this age of tedious woe, 

That snaps and snarls ! 
Thine was a life of tragic shade ; 
A life, of care and sorrow made : 
But nought could make thine heart afraid, 

Gentle Saint Charles ! 

"Encumbered dearly with old books, 
Thou, by the pleasant chimney nooks, 
Didst laugh, with merry-meaning looks, 

Thy griefs away ; 
We, bred on modern magazines, 
Point out, how much our sadness means, 
And some new woe our wisdom gleans, 

Day by dull day. 



go SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

Lover of London ! whilst thy feet 
Haunted each old familiar street, 
Thy brave heart found life's turmoil sweet, 

Despite life's pain. 
We fume and fret and, when we can, 
Cry up some new and noisy plan, 
Big with the Rights and Wrongs of Man : 

And where 's the gain ? 

Gentle Saint Charles! I turn to thee, 
Tender and true : thou teachest me 
To take with joy, what joys there be, 

And bear the rest. 
Walking thy London day by day, 
The thought of thee makes bright my way, 
And in thy faith I fain would stay, 

Doing my best. 

That is the golden chain from the past to the 
present Lamb, Lucy Barton, Thackeray, Fitz- 
Gerald, Lionel Johnson. 

But if Lamb has grown to be Saint Charles to 
us, it is for other reasons than those which hallow 
the sacred names of the calendar. We think of 
the saints as of men who have risen above the 
turmoil of life, together with its frailties, and there 
is something austere in their altitude. To us 
they seem a little sad, and we are not sure we 
should choose them for companions. With Lamb 
it is quite different. His very errors have become 
a part of the sweet legend that surrounds him. 
We remember his taste for the exhilarating cup, 
and think we should like him best when warmed 
by kindly potations. Who could have resisted an 



CHARLES LAMB 9! 

invitation to those nodes ambrosiana : " Cards & 
cold mutton in Russell St. on Friday at 8 & nine. 
Gin and Jokes from ^ past that time to 12"? 
We remember, too, his reply to the bishop who 
inquired how he had learned to smoke such furi- 
ous pipes: " Sir, I toiled for it as some men toil 
for virtue ! ' ' Even his trick of stammering is 
a cherished accident of his humorous talk, and 
without his wavering gait and those poor spindle- 
legs we should lose some relish of his perambula- 
tions in L-ondon streets. Were this all, we might 
enjoy his wit and laugh at his oddities as it had 
been another Theodore Hook ; but beneath this 
seeming levity there was, as all the world now 
knows, a deep-sunk basis of character and of 
tragic circumstance. There is no need to rehearse 
the fatal scene in the Temple when Mary in a 
sudden frenzy of madness killed her mother, or to 
relate the brother's lifelong devotion and renunci- 
ation. L/amb was twenty-one years old at the time 
of the incident, a youth given to indulge in some- 
what vague literary aspirations and vaguer relig- 
ious yearnings under the domination of Coleridge. 
The effect of that frightful scene on his over- 
sensitive nerves (he had himself passed six weeks 
in a madhouse less than a year before) was in- 
delible. At first it deepened his religious vein 
with results not fortunate for literature ; for the 
piety of a young man is not often edifying, and if 
there be any part of Lamb's writings one could 
wish away, it is certainly those early letters in 



92 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

which he mouths religion with his mentor. But 
the mood soon changes. Rather abruptly in the 
year 1800 (four years after the calamity) we ob- 
serve a complete alteration in his tone. He has 
shaken off the ghostly dominion of Coleridge, 
whose patronising ways have evidently grown a 
little irksome. The last straw, apparently, was 
when Coleridge used the epithet " gentle " of him 
in a poem. Lamb resents the word with some 
asperity, and, in place of confessing his soul, 
breaks out into the boast that he is * ' suffering 
from the combined effects of two days' drunken- 
ness." We hope that he exaggerates his de- 
bauchery somewhat, but, true or fanciful, that 
confession marks the beginning of the real Charles 
Lamb. Thenceforth his letters and his more de- 
liberate productions show what can only be called 
a half-conscious pose, a humorous waiving of the 
serious matters of life, a refusal to harbour the 
deeper emotions, as if he had chosen for his motto 
those words in an earlier letter: " With me ' the 
former things are passed away,' and I have some- 
thing more to do than to feel." The tragic cir- 
cumstance is still not far removed, and the recur- 
ring allusion to Mary "from home" throws a 
touch of half-averted pathos into the humour 
pathos that only at long intervals rises into shrill- 
ness, as when, under unusual stress, he exclaims 
to Wordsworth : " They have had the care of her 
before. I see little of her: alas ! I too often hear 
her. Sunt lachrymce rerum ! ' ' But for the most 




CHARLES LAMB 



part the sadness of his mood passes through the 
same change as the other emotions and peers at 
us through the quaint mask of a jest. "The 
wind is tempered to the shorn Lambs," he writes 
in a letter to Miss Hutchinson, after telling how 
Mary has been "gone from home these five 
weeks." 

This, then, is the Lamb so endeared to our 
imagination. When the calamity first smote him 
down and he cried out to his friend for consola- 
tion, Coleridge responded: "I look upon you 
as a man called by sorrow and anguish, and a 
strange desolation of hopes, into quietness, and a 
soul set apart and made peculiar to God ! " He 
was indeed a soul set apart, but it was to man, 
not to God. He alone found the secret of sacri- 
ficing his heart to stern and unrelenting duty and 
of dwelling the while resolutely on the surface of 
life, a patron of puns and a devotee of the genial 
vices. And this is the quality of his writings as 
well as of his character, although some, I know, 
misled by their devotion, would discover graver 
traits in his work. One of his latest editors, Mr. 
Macdonald, insists that " his intellect was the 
primary and really great thing in him, greater and 
rarer far than his humour or any other separa- 
ble qualities recognised in literature." That is 
true in a sense, but it is intellect turned from 
the deeper questions and made to play over the 
surface of things with a coruscating light that 
prevents the eye from penetrating into their 



94 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

depths. There is an exquisite make-believe 
about his essays, like the quieting unreality of 
country scenes to one whose life has been " in 
populous cities pent. ' ' No doubt a vein of pathos 
runs through them all, but it is of a mocking 
kind and makes no appeal to the lacrimarumfons. 
Christ's Hospital Five and Thirty Years Ago was 
in reality a school of hard discipline ; passed 
through the alembic of Lamb's fancy, it becomes 
unreal and very beautiful, a memory of dreams. 
He goes to Oxford in the Vacation, and that city 
of scholars and gay livers is suddenly transformed 
into a refuge of ghosts. 

What a place to be in is an old library ! [he exclaims.] 
It seems as though all the souls of all the writers that 
have bequeathed their labours to these Bodleians were 
reposing here, as in some dormitory, or middle state. I 
do not want to handle, to profane the leaves, their wind- 
ing sheets. I could as soon dislodge a shade. I seem to 
inhale learning, walking amid their foliage : and the 
odour of their old moth-scented coverings is fragrant as 
the first bloom of those sciential apples which grew amid 
the happy orchard. 

The same dissolving power of the fancy is turned 
upon The Old Benchers of the Inner Temple, and 
the place is forever haunted by those three reven- 
ants, Thomas Coventry, Samuel Salt, and Peter 
Pierson, walking not with arms linked together 
" as now our stout triumvirs sweep the streets" 
but with hands folded behind their backs, 
strange figures that are very much of this earth, 



CHARLES LAMB 9$ 

yet somehow unconcerned with its prosaic busi- 
ness. He writes of those " dim specks" of the 
London streets, the childish Chimney -Sweepers 
"blooming through their first nigritude," who 
" from their pulpits (the tops of chimneys), in the 
nipping air of a December morning, preach a les- 
son of patience to mankind ' ' ; and their sermon 
is a quaint echo of the Shakespearian, 

Golden lads and lasses must, 

As chimney-sweepers, come to dust. 

Or he takes the beggars of the metropolis for a 
theme, and in place of the brutal and hideous 
pictures which a modern "naturalist " would give 
us, he turns to muse on the idyllic tenderness of 
Vincent Bourne's blind vagrant and dog : 

Hi mores, haec vita fuit, dum fata sinebant. 

Again, he gathers up into an essay the bereave- 
ments and long abnegations of his bachelor life, 
and instead of the bitter arraignment of Thom- 
son's outcast in The City of Dreadful Night or the 
half-renounced envy of Christina Rossetti 

While I ? I sat alone and watched ; 

My lot in life, to live alone 
In mine own world of interests, 

Much felt but little shown ; 

instead of these, he has woven his regrets into 
Dream Children, a Reverie, where the pathos is as 



g6 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

aerial and tmdisturbing as the shadows that fall 
from smoke. 

And his critical disquisitions, fine and pene- 
trating as they are in many respects, have to my 
mind something of the same unsubstantiality. I 
read of Shakespeare in Lamb's essays, and I do 
not seem to be in the presence of the great con- 
structive dramatist who carried the weight of hu- 
man experience in his brain, but of some sovereign 
alchemist skilled to convert the leaden cares of 
life into golden leaf. It is characteristic of L,amb' s 
paradoxical spirit and half-conscious irony that 
he should have found Shakespeare more fitted for 
the cabinet, where the reader's fancy had freer 
license to sport, than for the stage with its closer 
confinement of realism. The whole Elizabethan 
drama, which he so loved and which he did so 
much to restore to general favour, attracted him 
chiefly by its salient points of light, and the plays 
of the Restoration were avowedly dear to him be- 
cause they carry us into a region ' ' beyond the 
diocese of the strict conscience," into the vision 
of that "pageant where we should sit as uncon- 
cerned at the issues, for life or death, as at a battle 
of the frogs and mice." 

Much of L,amb's poetry is of a frankly ephe- 
meral sort, album verses for importunate young 
ladies and the like, but even in those poems that 
are in a way dedicated to the severer muses the 
same note of fanciful unreality, concealing a 
basis of discarded emotions, may be heard as in 



CHARLES LAMB Q? 

the letters and essays. I think this note can be 
detected in his tragedy of John Woodvil, in his 
lament over The Old Familiar Faces, written, be 
it observed, when he was scarcely out of his teens, 
and in those lovely stanzas to Hester, whose close 
rises higher in poetic grace perhaps than he any- 
where else attained: 

My spritely neighbour, gone before 
To that unknown and silent shore, 
Shall we not meet, as heretofore, 
Some Summer morning, 

When from thy cheerful eyes a ray 
Hath struck a bliss upon the day, 
A bliss that would not go away, 
A sweet fore-warning ? 

Those verses, we know, were inspired by a 
young Quaker whom L/amb was " in love with " 
for some years while he lived at Pentonville, and 
to whom, characteristically, he never once spoke. 
Their charm is of the Elizabethan school, but 
they follow the models of the lesser poets who 
turned from the direct expression of the emotions 
and from the language of power to the more wan- 
ton light of the fancy. It would be interesting, 
if not too technical, to carry this contrast into the 
very mechanism of L/amb's style and show how it 
is based on the Kuphuistic school and on the meta- 
physical writers who cared more for the lambent 
play of the intellect than for directness and depth 
of impression. His language does not flow, but 

VOL. II. 7. 



98 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

moves with a continual eddy ; the interest is in 
the quaintness of individual words and phrases 
rather than in sustained harmony. The effect is 
delightful, piquant, tantalising, and at times, it 
must be confessed, a little saaadS and even weari- 
some. We remember this criticism which L,amb 
pronounced on Etia> " The informal habit of his 
mind, joined to an inveterate impediment of 
speech, forbade him to be an orator," and we 
wonder whether this impediment does not 
now and then manifest itself in a certain re- 
tardation of his written, as well as his spoken, 
utterance. Unique and exquisite as his more arti- 
ficial language often is, I confess to like even better 
those occasional passages where he forgets his 
mannerism and speaks out with simple straight- 
forwardness. As an illustration of this chaster 
style I would select that vindication of his friend 
in the letter of Elia to Robert Southey, which I 
have already cited in my characterisation of Haz- 
litt. The passage, thus inviting a comparison 
with Hazlitt, would have the further merit of 
calling attention to the widely different traditions 
which, coming down side by side in English 
literature from the beginning, have divided the 
aims of these two friends. Hazlitt, with his 
passio^ ancl forrejmd_jKe4g^i^j)JL utterance, de- 
scends by direct inheritance from ^arlowe and 
Jlpoker and JJjlton ; Lamb, with his quaintness 
and emphasj^Qn^hr^s^^njijssiXM'd, is a later- born 
brother of L,yy and Sidney and Quarles and Fuller. 



CHARLES LAMB 99 

Only one writer, perhaps, ever united in his own 
genius these two divergent temperaments Sir 
Thomas Browne. 

But we must not forget that it is the man 
Charles L/amb after all which makes his writings 
so precious, nor lose sight of that fine personality 
of his which so intimately pervades his essays and 
sketches that they seem all to drop naturally into 
place with his private correspondence. Nor, as I 
have attempted to show, is the whimsical license 
of his character the least fascinating phase of it 
for us to-day. With what Olympian assurance 
this man of many renunciations knew how to 
jest ! There is a story of his Jovian hilarity told 
in Haydon's Diary which has been quoted more 
than once, and which I may be permitted to bor- 
row in turn. A constellation of poets, as L/amb 
might say, had foregathered in Haydon's cham- 
bers, and into their midst had strayed an admiring 
but prosaic gentleman, a nameless Comptroller of 
Stamps. Says the diarist : 

When we retired to tea we found the Comptroller. In 
introducing him to Wordsworth I forgot to say who he 
was. After a little time the Comptroller looked down, 
looked up, and said to Wordsworth, "Don't you think, 
sir, Milton was a great genius ? " Keats looked at me, 
Wordsworth looked at the Comptroller. Lamb, who was 
dozing by the fire, turned round and said : " Pray, sir, 
did you say Milton was a great genius?" " No, sir, I 
asked Mr. Wordsworth if he were not?" "Oh," said 
Lamb, " then you are a silly fellow." " Charles! my dear 
Charles ! " said Wordsworth ; but Lamb, perfectly inno- 



100 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

cent of the confusion he had created, was off again by 
the fire. 

After an awful pause, the Comptroller said : " Don't 
you think Newton a great genius ? " I could not stand it 
any longer. Keats put his head into my books. Ritchie 
squeezed in a laugh. Wordsworth seemed asking him- 
self, " Who is this ? " Lamb got up, and taking a candle, 
said : " Sir, will you allow me to look at your phrenologi- 
cal development?" He then turned his back on the 
poor man, and at every question of the Comptroller he 
chanted : 

"Diddle, diddle, dumpling, my son John 
Went to bed with his breeches on." 

The man in office, finding Wordsworth did not know who 
he was, said in spasmodic and half-chuckling anticipation 
of assured victory: "I have had the honour of some 
correspondence with you, Mr. Wordsworth." " Witl 1 
me, sir?" said Wordsworth; "not that I remember." 
"Don't you, sir? I am a Comptroller of Stamps." 
There was a dead silence ; the Comptroller evidently 
thinking that was enough. While we were waiting for 
Wordsworth's reply, Lamb sung out: 

"Hey diddle, diddle, 
The cat and the fiddle." 

"My dear Charles!" said Wordsworth. 

"Diddle, diddle, dumpling, my son John," 

chanted Lamb ; and then, rising, exclaimed : " Do let me 
have another look at that gentleman's organs." Keats 
and I hurried Lamb into the painting room, shut the 
door, and gave way to inextinguishable laughter. Monk- 
house followed and tried to get Lamb away. We went 
back, but the Comptroller was irreconcilable. We 



CHARLES LAMB IOI 

soothed and smiled, and asked him to supper. He 
stayed, though his dignity was sorely affected. How- 
ever, being a good-natured man, we parted all in good 
humour, and no ill effects followed. 

All the while, until Monkhouse succeeded, we could 
hear Lamb struggling in the painting room and calling at 
intervals, " Who is that fellow? Allow me to see his or- 
gans once more." 

Certainly the denizens of Olympus laid aside 
their dignity on that day ; an unsympathetic ob- 
server might even have found them acting peril- 
ously like buffoons. Indeed, there is another 
aspect that cannot be disregarded in the whole 
conduct of this genial wit. Sometimes, if the 
truth must out, that terrible picture of the man as 
he appeared to Carlyle recurs unpleasantly to the 
memory : 

Charles Lamb and his sister came daily once or oftener ; 
a very sorry pair of phenomena. Insuperable proclivity 
to gin, in poor old Lamb. His talk contemptibly small, 
indicating wondrous ignorance and shallowness . . . 
in fact, more like " diluted insanity " (as I defined it) 
than anything of real jocosity, "humour," or geniality. 
. . . He was the leanest of mankind, tiny black 
breeches buttoned to the knee-cap, and no farther, sur- 
mounting spindle legs also in black, face and head fineish, 
black, bony, lean, and of a Jew type rather ; in the eyes 
a kind of smoky brightness or confused sharpness ; spoke 
with a stutter ; in walking tottered and shuffled ; emblem 
of imbecility bodily and spiritual (something of real 
insanity, I have understood), and yet something, too, of 
humane, ingenuous, pathetic, sportfully much-enduring. 
Poor Lamb ! He was infinitely astonished at my Wife ; 



102 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

and her quiet encounter of his too ghastly London wit by 
cheerful native ditto. Adieu, poor Lamb ! 

There are occasions when his persistent refusal to 
face, in words at least, the graver issues of life, 
when his deliberate search for the quaint and the 
affected do actually present him in this spectral 
aspect which struck Carlyle. He could jest in 
an essay over his drunkenness ; hanging and the 
stocks were to him a subject of laughter ; the stale 
Elizabethan mockery of ' ' horns ' ' was still comical 
to him ; love, sickness, death, even friendship, in 
which he was so much honoured, were in turn 
given over to his amusement. We remember 
Emerson's trumpet- text from the Koran: " The 
heavens and the earth, and all that is between 
them, think ye we have created them in jest?" 
How refreshing it would be if a little oftener this 
much-enduring man would lay aside his pose and 
speak out straight from the heart, if he could find 
confidence to lose his wit in the tragic emotions 
that must have waked with him by day and slept 
with him at night. And in the end it seems 
almost as if fate had taken revenge on him for his 
wilful disregard of sorrow and pain. All letters 
are sad as the writer approaches old age, but few 
are so strangely and unconsciously disturbing as 
Lamb's. As the burden of years closed in upon 
him and the buoyancy of spirit passed away, there 
came in its place a weary vacuity, a bleak mockery 
of wit, broken at times by a stammering cry of 
pain such as it is not good to hear. We resent 



CHARLES LAMB IO3 

this failure of his long-sustained wit. The picture 
of the lonely man moving from home to home 
in the suburbs of L/ondon is pathetic almost to 
tears. So the ineluctable Nemesis overtook him, 
too, at the last. And if you ask me how I recon- 
cile this aspect of L/amb with that other aspect 
which has gained for him the title of saint, I reply 
that I do not attempt to reconcile them. It all 
depends on the reader and on the reader's chang- 
ing moods. There is a time to look solemnly into 
the face of life, and then these letters and essays 
repel us, as they did Carlyle, with their ghastly 
London wit. There is a time for laughter and for 
quaint fancy that dallies lightly with the emo- 
tions, and then we reflect on the sublime courage 
of this man who could smile where others would 
despair, and with Thackeray we lay his letters to 
our forehead, and call him Saint Charles. And 
the latter mood is wiser, on the whole, and safer 
and more just. 



KIPLING AND FITZGERALD 

" THE SEVEN SEAS " AND " THE RUBAIYAT " 

THERE was a story current not long ago of a 
London editor who was rash enough to wager 
that no paragraph on Kipling or FitzGerald should 
appear in his journal during a stated period, and, 
needless to add, he lost the bet in the very next 
issue. This endless flux of gossip about two 
chosen names, with here and there a word of seri- 
ous criticism smuggled in, is indeed one of the 
curiosities of our modern literary magazines ; and 
the peculiarity of it all is enhanced by the fact that 
two authors could scarcely be selected from the 
body of English literature more opposed to each 
other in style and intention. 1 

Apart from this journalistic notoriety, none of 

1 This essay was written for the Atlantic Monthly in the 
year 1899, an d was n t> I think, a false presentation of 
literary conditions when both Kipling and FitzGerald 
were at their apogee. Since that time the habit of writ- 
ing recklessly about Kipling, at least, has gone out 
of style. As regards FitzGerald, I feel, in reading over 
these pages, that the silly talk of the day led me to pass 
too lightly over the extraordinary beauty and humanity 
of his work. 

104 



KIPLING AND FITZGERALD 10$ 

our poets, not even Byron, has enjoyed just the 
kind of popularity which Kipling has achieved. 
Other poets have received equal or greater honour 
from the cultured public, but our new Anglo- 
Saxon bard appeals with like force to the scholarly 
and the illiterate ; his speech has become, as it 
were, the voice of the people. Mr. William Archer, 
in his American Jottings, gives an apt illustration 
of this. On leaving his steamer at New York Mr. 
Archer " jumped on the platform of a horse-car on 
West Street," and was accosted by the conductor 
as follows: " ' I s' pose you 've heard that Kipling 
has been very ill ? . . . He 's pulling through 
now, though. . . . He ought to be the next 
Poet Laureate. . . . He don't follow no beaten 
tracks. He cuts a road for himself every time, 
right through ; an' a mighty good road, too ! ' " 

The fame of the Rubdiydt is of a different sort 
altogether, yet not less real in its own sphere. 
One of our ambassadors, himself a devotee of the 
** Suffolk dreamer," has related how he heard a 
stanza of the poem quoted in a far-away mining 
camp ; and I have read of a society of enthusiasts 
in England, who, with roses garlanding their 
brows, meet together and dine in honour of their 
prophet. Very few poems, perhaps no poem of 
its length, have exercised so marked an effect on 
writers of a certain class ; and the homage paid to 
this jewel among translations is strikingly mani- 
fested by the number of aspirants including Mr. 
L/e Gallienne, it may be observed, one of Kipling's 



106 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

few literary foes who have tried, and are still 
trying, to do the work over again more to their 
own taste, eager apparently to win renown by 
gilding refined gold. 

The interest taken in these two authors is, in 
fact, so persistent and so extraordinary that it 
might seem as if the corpus vulgatum of our poetry 
were destined to shrink within these narrow limits; 
and it is a timely question to consider what strange 
fatality has yoked together in notoriety this ill- 
assorted couple, and what their fame signifies to 
us in our racial development. 

The cause of Kipling's popularity is not far to 
seek. For many years the Anglo-Saxon people, 
in their ever-growing self-consciousness, have 
been waiting for some poet to formulate their ex- 
periences and needs, and have not been slow to 
express open dissatisfaction with otherwise ac- 
credited singers. Tennyson dwelt for them in a 
world of shadowy idealism ; he had no sympathy 
with the democratic movement ; he lapsed in his 
latter days into a vein of pantheistic mysticism 
especially abhorrent to the straightforward Briton. 
Browning was concerned mainly with that subtle 
line of demarcation between the worlds of sense 
and faith which finds its problems and symbolism 
in the Roman Church, and nothing so disturbs 
the stolid Philistine as this blending of the real 
and the unreal ; furthermore Browning was ob- 
scure. Longfellow sang with exquisite grace the 
virtues and aspirations of the home-loving people, 



KIPLING AND FITZGERALD IO/ 

but failed to voice its rude conquering temper out- 
of-doors. Matthew Arnold chose for himself a 
region of sublimated doubt and faith, interesting 
enough to Oxford, but incomprehensible to the 
larger public. Each and all of these poets had of 
necessity strong traits of the Anglo-Saxon char- 
acter, but they missed its dominant chord, and so 
remained more or less isolated in the realm of pure 
art. 

For this reason we can understand the acclaim 
with which a poet has been received who actually 
sings in stirring rhythms the instincts of the peo- 
ple. And in truth both the virtues and defects of 
Kipling are such as to render him a popular idol. 
One cannot easily imagine to himself a car con- 
ductor enthusiastic over Milton or Spenser or 
Shakespeare ; these luminaries revolve in a region 
beyond his comprehension. Yet if Kipling fails to 
strike the highest note, the reception given him 
by such critics as Professor Norton proves that he, 
too, in his own way, is a true artist and no moun- 
tebank of the crossroads. 

Probably what first impresses every one on. 
reading The Seven Seas and the idea comes 
with peculiar emphasis these days is the im- 
perialistic temper of the poet; his earnest con- 
viction that the English race, " the Sons of the 
Blood," are destined to sweep over the earth and 
fulfil the law of order and civilisation. " After the 
use of the English, in straight-flung words and 
few," he has sung his stave of victory so lustily 



108 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

that the hearts of the toilers in the fields and of 
the " dreamers, dreaming greatly, in the man- 
stifled town," have leaped in response to his call. 
So great is the influence of hymns like the Reces- 
sional and The White Man's Burden that to his 
fame as a poet has been added something of the 
authority of a statesman ; he has made himself, 
as no other poet before him, accepti pars imperii. 
His sympathy with the impulse towards expansion 
and his penetration into the hidden causes of fer- 
ment are written large in his Song of the English. 
He sees in the forward movement no ministerial 
programme or prudential wisdom, such as guides 
the rulers of Germany and France to fortify their 
empire by seizing new lands, but an irresistible 
impulse of the people driving them out to subdue 
and possess. 

Came the Whisper, came the Vision, came the Power 

with the Need, 

Till the Soul that is not man's soul was lent us to lead. 
As the deer breaks as the steer breaks from the herd 

where they graze, 
In the faith of little children we went on our ways. 

But there is another and a deeper instinct of the 
Anglo-Saxon race than the impulse to expand 
and absorb. With the power of conquest they 
carry everywhere the law of order and obedience. 

The 'eathen in 'is blindness bows down to wood an* stone ; 
'B don't obey no orders unless they is 'is own ; 
'E keeps 'is side-arms awful : 'e leaves 'em all about, 
An* then comes up the regiment an' pokes the 'eathen 
out, 



KIPLING AND FITZGERALD 109 

sings Tommy Atkins in his vigorous barrack- 
room idiom ; and he is right. It is the sense of 
life as a vast complicated organisation, in which 
every member must play his part bravely and un- 
complainingly in subjection to the whole; it is the 
hearkening to ' ' Law, Orrder, Duty an' Restraint, 
Obedience, Discipline ! " so eloquently ascribed by 
Mister Me Andrews to his beloved * * seven thou- 
sand horse-power," that impels the race inevitably 
to its goal. There may be, indeed there are, a 
few left, even in Kngland, who are not " damned 
ijjits," and who still think something of the old 
romance at sea is spoiled by steam ; who feel that 
in some way the fairer and richer flower of life is 
crushed out by the grinding of mill wheels, and 
that there is a deeper joy of philosophy than can 
come to a man driven ruthlessly and restlessly by 
his own invented machine. But the truth remains 
that the civilisation of the day is a product of iron 
and steam, and that victory belongs to those who 
are strong to adapt themselves to the new de- 
mands. Our late war with Spain was sufficient 
proof of this. 

Is it strange, therefore, that the people of Eng- 
land and America, in these days of unsettled 
ideals, should be genuinely thrilled by the clarion 
notes of a poet who sings of the courage and dis- 
cipline of the men behind the "reeking tube" with 
a vigour and truth, if not with a grace, equal to 
Homer's glorification of the ancient bronze-clad 
heroes ; who sees in one of the masterful inven- 



110 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

tions of commerce a mystical Power carrying 
salutations and warnings "o'er the waste of the 
ultimate slime," and whispering its message of 
union to worlds dissevered by the sea ; who has 
brought together, and in a way spiritualised, all 
the "miracles" of a materialistic age for the cele- 
bration of his love ; who has discovered in the 
despised banjo, that can "travel with the cooking- 
pots and pails," a true successor of the heroic lyre, 
and has heard from this " Prophet of the Utterly 
Absurd" a divine song crying to the dweller in 
wild places : 

By the wisdom of the centuries I speak 
To the tune of yestermorn I set the truth 

I, the joy of life unquestioned I, the Greek 
I, the everlasting Wonder Song of Youth ! 

is it strange that such a singer should appeal to 
the busy brood of the old ' ' Sea wife ' ' with some- 
thing more than the force of a mere lover of beauty 
and maker of pretty verses ? The eyes even of 
the dullest are opened, and from the midst of his 
homely surroundings he seems to see arise in the 
purity of uncorrupted loveliness the vision of the 
True Romance : 

A veil to draw 'twixt God His law 

And man's infirmity, 
A shadow kind to dumb and blind 

The shambles where we die. 

But there is a still higher reach in Kipling than 
this glorification of a prosaic civilisation and this 



KIPLING AND FITZGERALD III 

lauding of the character militant. At its best, his 
sense of order and obedience rises into a pure feel- 
ing for righteousness that reminds one of the 
ancient Hebrew prophets. He has in him some- 
thing of the stern Calvinistic temper of his own 
McAndrews brooding over a world in which the 
active and mechanical virtues fulfil their mission 
under the law of ' ' interdependence absolute, fore- 
seen, ordained, decreed." We shall not soon out- 
live the impression produced on the Anglo-Saxon 
heart by those unexpected words, " L/est we for- 
get, lest we forget ! " Amid the empty jubilation 
of a thoughtless optimism, the mind was suddenly 
brought to recoil upon itself, and ask what higher 
destiny was ruling in the affairs of men. The 
Anglo-Saxon race more than any other has re- 
tained the real temper of Hebraism, the worship 
of a force, dwelling apart yet human in its limita- 
tions, that shapes the activities of the world to its 
own devising. Jehovah, the L/ord of righteous- 
ness, is still Kngland's God, and nowhere else is 
the religion of the land better expressed than in 
the Hymn before Action : 

The earth is full of anger, 

The seas are dark with wrath, 
The Nations in their harness 

Go up against our path : 
Ere yet we loose the legions 

Ere yet we draw the blade, 
Jehovah of the Thunders, 

Lord God of Battles, aid ! 



112 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

When to Kipling's instinctive utterance of the 
popular needs are added his wit and dramatic 
power, his skill in telling a story, his mastery of 
the clinging epithet, his pulsating language and 
sturdy rhythms, it is easy to understand his im- 
mense vogue. The limitations that debar him 
from ranking with the truly great poets of Eng- 
land and the world are again inherent in the peo- 
ple for whom he writes, limitations which the 
master singers were able to transcend while still 
retaining the strength of the national character. 

It is one of the ironical whims of Fate that the 
man who stands preeminently for the Anglo- 
Saxon and Hebraic temperament should have 
been born in India, the land furthest removed 
from that temper of all the world. Righteous- 
ness that rules in the hurly-burly of a contentious 
life, he knows and celebrates; but of that other 
spirit that turns from the passion and toil of ex- 
istence as from a wasteful illusion, and whose eyes 
are set on solitude and a triumph of peace beyond 
earthly victories, there is in Kipling hardly a 
breath. I know that a poet is not called to be a 
mystic, that his office is not that of a Hindu rishi 
or a mediaeval Thomas a Kempis. There must be 
about him always something of that union of 
V illusion et la sagesse which to Joubert seemed the 
essence of art. Yet poetry, to accomplish its 
nobler mission, must both evoke and lay the pas- 
sions. Through the din of personal struggle and 
personal emotions must break at times the voice 



KIPLING AND FITZGERALD 113 

of something deeper within us, calling us to rest. 
In the clash of worldly ambitions it happens now 
and then to a man to pause, while a feeling of 
unreality comes over him; and for a moment he 
knows that his concern in the drama about him is 
purely fictitious, and that there is a witness look- 
ing down with disdain on the strutting part he 
plays. No man ever achieved anything really 
great in this world without these moments of 
deeper insight, and without a certain contemp- 
tuous indifference to his own fate. No poet ever 
causes the hearts of his hearers to expand with 
the larger joy who does not lift the veil occa- 
sionally and destroy the illusion he is himself 
creating. 

So at times, in Homer, the ten years of calamity 
about Ilium seem filled with the warfare of 
shadows. 

Thus the gods fated, and such ruin wove, 
That song might flourish for posterity, 

he sings, as if the wrath of Achilles and the tragic 
courage of Hector were no more than the phan- 
tasmagoria of a dream. Both Achilles and Hec- 
tor fight ever with the sure foreboding of death 
upon them; and in the last book of the Odyssey, 
which is certainly added as a summing up and 
conclusion for both poems, the stalwart heroes 
who led the tumult of battle now move before us 
as shadows whose futile life is but a mockery of 
their former strenuous deeds. Virgil makes the 

VOL. II. 8. 



1 14 SHELBUfcNE ESSAYS 

plot of his epic revolve about the dim pantheistic 
scenes of the sixth canto, where all that precedes 
and all the events that are to follow arise in vision, 
like figures beheld through the uncertain glimmer- 
ing of the moon. Throughout the poet's works 
the mind is continually startled by phrases filled 
with a strange mystical glamour. Dabit deus his 
quoque finem ! cries ^Eneas, and we feel always 
that there is a fate akin to the peace of death 
brooding over the actions and guiding them to 
their end. Nor is Shakespeare different in this 
respect from the masters of antiquity. Who can 
forget the sensation of sudden liberty and enlarge- 
ment that came to him, as if some new chamber 
of thought or windows of wider outlook were 
opened to his mind, when, after the storm of pas- 
sion and ambition in Macbeth, the fated victim 
hears of the queen's death ? His cry of disillusion 
is in the memory of every one, but repeated 
quotation cannot diminish its force or pertinency: 

She should have died hereafter ; 
There would have been a time for such a word. 
To-morrow, and to-morrow, and to-morrow, 
Creeps in this petty pace from day to day, 
To the last syllable of recorded time ; 
And all our yesterdays have lighted fools 
The way to dusty death. Out, out, brief candle ! 
Life 's but a walking shadow, a poor player 
That struts and frets his hour upon the stage 
And then is heard no more : it is a tale 
Told by an idiot, full of sound and fury, 
Signifying nothing. 



KIPLING AND FITZGERALD 11$ 

So essential is this higher element of poetry 
that a French writer of some reputation has de- 
veloped it into a complete theory of mysticism. 
By the side of the indispensable dialogue which 
depends on the action of a drama he finds almost 
always another dialogue seemingly superfluous 
yet really that to which the soul listens atten- 
tively; and on the quality and extent of this un- 
necessary dialogue depend the character and inner 
power of the work. JThe mysterious and haunt- 
ing beauty of true tragedy is found in the words 
that are spoken by the side of the strict and mani- 
fest truth in the words that conform to a truth 
profounder and incomparably nearer the invisible 
soul that breathes through the poem. Now I am 
far from sustaining a theory which would substi- 
tute dramas built on any such pseudo-mysticism 
for the ballads of Kipling. Yet one must confess 
that he misses in Kipling just this added touch 
of something deeper than what first meets the ear, 
and that, missing this, he comes away unsatisfied. 
We hear Kipling constantly praised for his virility 
and out-of-door freedom; and this is well. But 
Homer and Shakespeare, no poets of the closet 
certainly, were able to combine this liberty with 
the insight of a profounder spirituality. Our new 
bard is lauded also for loyalty to the present; and 
this too is well. Yet Byron found it possible to 
speak for his own age, and at the same time as- 
similated largely from what was memorable in the 
past. In Childe Harold's reflections on Italy and 



Il6 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

other scenes of former grandeur, we enjoy the 
same largeness of release from the fretful con- 
straints of circumstance which in Virgil comes to 
us from his pensive brooding over Fate. One 
may indeed question whether any writer so little 
formed by the traditions of the past as Kipling 
can, in this day of inherited wisdom, escape the 
charge of crudeness. 

An attentive study of the examples quoted in 
Matthew Arnold's Essay on Poetry might lead one 
to call this defect in Kipling a lack of the ' ' high 
seriousness " which that critic adopts as a touch- 
stone of the great style; but the term at least de- 
mands definition. Seriousness, if understood as 
a quality of the emotions, cannot be denied to the 
author of The Seven Seas ; it is in fact a marked 
and distinguishing trait of the Anglo-Saxon race. 
Nor is the defect due to any weakness of the intel- 
lect. The world was never more ready than at 
the present hour to expend its intellectual force on 
social or artistic problems ; it revels in labour of 
the sort. As a matter of fact, the peculiarity of 
Kipling's vocabulary and the continual looseness 
of his grammar, even apart from the vitality of 
his thought, render him one of the harder poets 
to read, yet they in no way detract from his 
popularity. 

The fault lies in another and more essential fac- 
ulty, the will; and here again there is need of 
careful analysis. Any one who looks deeply into 
his own heart must recognise there two distinct 



KIPLING AND FITZGERALD 1 1/ 

principles governing his life, the will to act, and, 
let us not say the will to renounce, for fear of 
misinterpretation, but rather the will to refrain; 
and on the right understanding of these two fac- 
ulties depends largely our insight into much that 
is best and much that is worst in literature. Now 
no one can read a page of The Seven Seas without 
being struck by its splendid virility: the book is 
in this respect a faithful reflection of the restless 
energy impelling the race, by fair means or foul, 
to overrun and subdue the globe. But in that 
other and higher will, the will to refrain, the 
Anglo-Saxons are, and have always been, singu- 
larly deficient. To this character must be at- 
tributed both the lack of any genuinely mystical 
literature in England, and the comparative free- 
dom from decadence, phenomena which, indeed, 
the true Briton finds far from easy to distinguish 
one from the other. In fact, much of the confu- 
sion of mind in regard to genius and degeneracy, 
spread abroad over the world by such writers as 
Lombroso and Max Nordau, is due to the same 
imperfect analysis. Let the active individual will 
be weakened by immorality, or whatever cause, 
and there often arises a dissolution of the person- 
ality into a flaccid dream state, which the ordinary 
observer associates with mysticism, but which is 
in reality the very opposite of that. Out of the 
deliquescence of character and loosening of the 
grip on things actual, such as may be seen in Paul 
Verlaine and Maeterlinck, springs a sham spirit- 



Il8 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

uality that wraps itself in the allurements of the 
senses. Quite different from this is the mysticism 
of an Emerson or a Juan de la Cruz or a Plato, 
where in a strong character the higher will to re- 
frain holds the lower will as a slave subservient 
to its purpose. The one is the defalcation of the 
will altogether; the other is the subjection of the 
lower will to the higher, an exercise of the func- 
tion which Emerson, quoting I know not what 
Eastern source, calls the "inner check." The 
one is but a bewildering illusion; the other is the 
truest disillusion. I would repeat that the poet 
is not called to be a mystic, the sensuous ele- 
ment must always be too predominant in his work 
for that; and yet only by comparison with genuine 
mysticism can the recurring note of disillusion in 
the greater poets be explained. It was probably 
the voice of this higher personality heard in Dante 
that led Matthew Arnold to quote his In la sua 
voluntade 2 nostra pace as an illustration of 
1 ' high seriousness ' ' in verse. 

Kipling is indeed serious, with the strength of 
his Hebraic spirit; but the general absence of this 
will to refrain in his work, although it may add 
to his popularity among a people of restless en- 
ergy, must effectually exclude him from the band 
of sacri vates. I remember the shock of surprise 
that came to me when, on first reading The Seven 
Seas, I met the lines, 

For to possess in loneliness 
The joy of all the earth ; 



KIPLING AND FITZGERALD 119 

so incongruous did the words appear with the 
bustling spirit of the book as a whole. For the 
moment I seemed to be rapt away from the society 
of Tommy Atkins and Mr. McAndrews to the re- 
gion out of which the inspired poets of old spoke 
to us. Had Kipling written more in this vein, he 
would have escaped the charge of superficiality. 

But there is something else wanting in Kipling, 
which may, at the last analysis, be closely akin to 
this lack of true insight. I mean the seeking 
after beauty as an end in itself, as an instinct of 
supreme joy like that which inspired the opening 
lines of Keats' s Endymion. In its* purer manifes- 
tation this element of beauty is but the expression 
of an inner harmony of the faculties depending on 
the same will to refrain; it is the law of the Del- 
phian Apollo, Nothing too much, working itself 
out in perfect proportion of thought and form. 
The very foundation of poetry, as possessing that 
higher libert)' of spirit growing out of the har- 
mony of restraint, lies therein; and such, I gather, 
was the notion of Coleridge when he traced the 
source of metre ' * to the balance in the mind ef- 
fected by that spontaneous effort which strives to 
hold in check the workings of passion." Even in 
its lower manifestation, in the love of mere beauty 
of detail as displayed by the lesser romantic 
writers, there must still remain something of the 
power to withdraw the mind from the immediate 
uses of things, and read into them a higher sig- 
nificance. Of this longing after beauty there is 



120 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

jingularly little in Kipling in comparison with the 
force and breadth of his genius. His most ardent 
admirers would probably be surprised to find how 
few passages of real loveliness they could recall 
in his poems; and it is no doubt this deficiency 
that inspires Kipling's enemies and even he has 
enemies to speak so contemptuously of his work. 
I have attempted thus far to show how the 
poetry of The Seven Seas reflects both the domi- 
nant strength and the deficiencies of the Anglo- 
Saxon temper; there is a curious interest in 
comparing with it another volume of almost equal 
popularity, in which all that is un-English might 
seem to have come to flower. Within the body 
of the people has sprung up, of late years, a small 
circle of men to whom the restless activity of the 
race is strongly repellent: they are quietists and 
worshippers of pure beauty. The movement be- 
gan with the pre-Raphaelites, who sought in me- 
diaeval Italy all that was wanting in the England 
about them, and has grown to include an ever 
widening band of malcontents. For the very 
reason that they are cut off from the broader sym- 
pathies with actual life, there is something ineffi- 
cient in their work, something very frail and 
fragile, which we are wont to stigmatise as effemi- 
nate or dilettante. Beauty and form are indeed 
the feminine elements of genius, which, as has 
been often observed, must embrace both the mas- 
culine and the feminine principles to accomplish 
its best results. Alone and unsupported by the 



KIPLING AND FITZGERALD 121 

aggressive virility of thought and action, the love 
of beauty has always a tendency to degenerate 
into effeminacy. It is just this flowerlike grace, 
apart from any sturdier character, that appeals to 
the class of dilettantes in FitzGerald's translation 
of the Rubdiydt. English poetry contains nothing 
more exquisitely lovely than such stanzas as this: 

Earth could not answer ; nor the Seas that mourn 
In flowing purple, of their Lord forlorn ; 

Nor rolling Heaven, with all his Signs reveal'd 
And hidden by the sleeve of Night and Morn. 

There is in such writing all the apt felicity of 
Horace, to whom FitzGerald is sometimes likened; 
but it must be added that there is, on the other 
hand, too little of the manly tone of Horace, and 
of his shrewd reflection on life, which have made 
him the friendly mentor of the centuries. 

It might seem at first sight as if the Rubdiydt 
should attract this small coterie alone, were it not 
further true that there is a touch of the dilettante 
inherent in the whole race. The very fact that 
a person has little appreciation of harmony and 
beauty in their higher manifestation leads him to 
make a sharp distinction in his taste between 
what appeals to the reason or dominant emotions 
and what, under the designation of beauty, is a 
mere titillation of the fancy. This divorce be- 
tween the reason and the imagination, due to an 
original defect of temperament in the race, has 
been so widened by the exigencies of modern life 



122 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

that any real synthesis of the powers has become 
almost impossible. Unwholesome and irrational 
as it is, the division has entered even into our 
scheme of education, and in our universities we 
now see the classical and modern-language facul- 
ties separated into semi-hostile groups of pure 
philologians on the one side, and shallow dabblers 
in literature on the other; and so impossible is any 
mediating ground between the two that even when 
the scholar, who looks down so superciliously on 
the aesthetes, himself turns by chance to notice lit- 
erature, we commonly see him fall into the same 
trifling attitude. Our libraries are flooded with 
works that have no style or form on the one hand, 
and with books of style that have no substance on 
the other. And to this same division in a way is 
due the almost equal popularity of authors so op- 
posite as Kipling and FitzGerald. 

But our English Omar has another claim on our 
attention besides this mere verbal grace : his work 
possesses a genuine psychological interest in so far 
as it reflects a peculiar mood of the day. The 
band of dilettantes to whom his felicities of style 
appeal so strongly represent also a marked reac- 
tion against the predominance of Anglo-Saxon 
ideals. To a few men has come an inner awaken- 
ing after the despotism of the recent scientific 
period, and a weariness born of enthusiasms that 
have failed to carry the mind beyond their own 
restricted circle. Religious faith in the old form- 
ulas of salvation has been weighed and rejected 



KIPLING AND FITZGERALD 123 

by the scientific spirit of which Renan in France 
and Huxley in England made themselves the 
spokesmen. But in the end the new faith has 
been found no more enlarging and no less dog- 
matic than the old; and to some the whirl and 
stress of mechanical progress seem to have taken 
from life the few things that were really worth 
possessing. Even the mass of the Anglo-Saxon 
people, whose strenuous unreflecting minds ac- 
cepted the doctrine of material advance most 
eagerly, have begun at last to question dumbly 
their own enthusiasm. The exultant words of a 
Kipling still draw them with the force of inspira- 
tion, but in their hours of relaxation they can 
listen to another voice that tells of indifference 
and repose. Out of the ruin of past ideals no new 
vision of human spirituality has grown as yet, and 
no poet has arisen to stir the heart to higher aspi- 
rations. Only we listen in our uncertainty to this 
prophet of disillusion and doubt: 

Alike for those who for To-day prepare, 
And those that after some To-morrow stare, 

A muezzin from the Tower of Darkness cries, 
" Fools, your reward is neither Here nor There." 

The revelations of Devout and Learn'd 
Who rose before us, and as Prophets burn'd, 

Are all but Stories, which, awoke from Sleep, 
They told their fellows, and to Sleep return'd. 

The Rubdiydt has often been compared with 
the Epicurean tone of the De Rerum Natura, and 



124 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

there is no doubt a superficial resemblance. 
" This too I have seen: how that men recline at 
table cup in hand, and shadow their brows with 
garlands, and how they cry out from the depth of 
their heart, ' Brief is this joy for feeble men; even 
now it has been, and never again shall we call it 
to return,' " sang Lucretius to the Romans; and 
to-day we read in English verse: 

Then to the Lip of this poor earthen Urn 
I lean'd the Secret of my Life to learn : 

And Lip to Lip it murmur'd " While you live, 
Drink ! for, once dead, you never shall return." 

Yet in spirit the two poems are quite at variance. 
The work of Lucretius is but a new faith of philo- 
sophy, of the dux vitas Philosophia, summoning 
men to put away their vain, disturbing supersti- 
tions, and to conquer for themselves a better and 
surer peace in strenuous thought; it is at the last 
the utterance of the will to refrain speaking with 
all the stress of the Roman character. Lucretius 
would have been the first to repudiate the indif- 
ferentism of the Persian: 

Perplext no more with Human or Divine, 
To-morrow's tangle to the winds resign, 
And lose your fingers in the tresses of 
The Cypress-slender Minister of Wine. 

The stanzas of the Rubdiydt announce the sur- 
render of the will altogether; they speak the creed 
of defeat, and have little in common with the 



KIPLING AND FITZGERALD 125 

mysticism if I may use that ambiguous word 
of the great poets of England and antiquity. 

We have still to await the coming of the true 
modern poet, who shall unite the virility of Kip- 
ling and the graceful charm of Omar with a yet 
deeper note of insight into spiritual truth than has 
been vouchsafed to either. Meanwhile we cannot 
but admire the strange fatality that has linked to- 
gether the restless rover of the seven seas and the 
gentle " Suffolk dreamer" in their fellowship of 
fame. 



GEORGE CRABBE 

IT would be a pleasure to suppose that the new 
edition of Crabbe in a single volume ' would at 
last bring to him that popularity which his lover, 
FitzGerald, laboured so insistently to create, but 
any such hope is bound to be frustrate. Here is, 
in fact, one of the curiosities of literature: that a 
poet who has been admired so extravagantly by 
the wisest of England's readers should fail, I do 
not say of popularity, but even of recognition 
among critics and historians. For certainly no 
one would call Crabbe popular, and to realise the 
neglect of the critics we need only turn to the 
most sympathetic study of the poet in recent years 
and read Professor Woodberry's opening words: 
' ' We have done with Crabbe. ' ' Yet to Byron this 
was " the first of living poets "; and Byron's epi- 
gram/ ' Nature's sternest painter, yet the best, ' ' 
commonly misquoted, by the way, is on the lips 
of a host of readers who have never so much as 
opened a volume of Crabbe' s works. Nor was 

1 The Life and Poetical Works of George Crabbe. By 
his son. A new and complete edition. London : John 
Murray. 1901. Imported by Charles Scribner's Sons, 
New York. 

126 



GEORGE CRABBE 12? 

Byron alone among the great men of that period 
to reverence what we have elected to forget. On 
his deathbed Fox called for Crabbe's poems, and 
in the sorrows of Phoebe Daw son found consolation 
while his life was ebbing away. And of Scott we 
are told that these same poems were at all times 
more frequently in his hands than any other work 
except Shakespeare, and that during his last days 
at Abbotsford the only books he asked to be read 
aloud to him were his Bible and his Crabbe. But 
the true worshipper of our poet's genius was that 
gentle cynic and recluse, Bdward FitzGerald. 
There is something really pathetic in FitzGerald' s 
constant lamentation that no one reads his " eter- 
nal Crabbe." Our English Omar at least is popu- 
lar, and it looks as if the Suffolk poet were to 
attain a kind of spurious fame from the way his 
name is imbedded in the letters of the ' ' Suffolk 
dreamer. ' ' 

Now it is superfluous to say that a writer who 
has been so lauded by the greatest poet, the most 
ardent orator, the most honoured novelist, and 
the most refined letter-writer of England in a 
century, must himself have possessed extraordi- 
nary qualities. Yet it remains true that Crabbe 
is not read, is not even likely to be much read for 
many years to come; and the reason of this is per- 
fectly simple: his excellences lie in a direction 
apart from the trend of modern thought and senti- 
ment, while his faults are such as most strongly 
repel modern taste. 



12$ SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

As for the faults of Crabbe, it is enough to say 
that he is an avowed imitator of Pope in all formal 
matters, and that the antithetic style of the master 
too often descends in him to a grotesque flaccidity. 
It would not be impossible to quote a dozen lines 
almost as absurd as the parody in Rejected Ad- 
dresses : 

Regained the felt, and felt what he regained. 

But even where his style is wrought with nervous 
energy, it fails to attract an audience who have 
tasted the rapturous liberties of Shelley and Keats, 
and who love to take their sentiment copiously in 
unrestrained draughts. They do not see that the 
despised heroic couplet permits the narrative poet 
to condense into a pair of verses the insignificant 
joinings of a tale which in any other form would 
occupy a paragraph; nor does it interest them 
that in the hands of a moral poet the couplet is 
like a keen two-edged sword to strike this way 
and that. They are only offended by what seems 
to them the monotonous seesaw of the rhythm; 
and a style which opposes an effort of the judicial 
understanding at every pause in the flow of senti- 
ment repels those who think wit (in the old sense 
of the word) a poor substitute for celestial inspira- 
tion. It is partly a matter of psychology, partly 
a matter of inscrutable taste, that a generation of 
readers who are attracted by the slipshod rhythms 
of Epipsychidion or Endymion should find the 
close-knit periods of Crabbe unendurable. 



GEORGE CRABBE 



To me personally there is no tedium, but only 
endless delight, in these mated rhymes which 
seem to pervade and harmonise the whole rhythm. 
And withal they help to create the artistic illusion, 
that wonderful atmosphere, I may call it, which 
envelops Crabbe's world. No one, not even the 
most skeptical of Crabbe's genius, can deny that 
he has succeeded in giving to his work a tone or 
atmosphere peculiarly and consistently his own. 
It would be curious to study this question of at- 
mosphere in literature, and determine the elements 
that go to compose it. Why are the works of 
Dickens or Smollett or Spenser, to choose almost 
at random, so marked by a distinctive atmosphere, 
while in a greater writer, in Shakespeare for ex- 
ample, it may be less observable ? Something of 
bulk is necessary to its existence, for it can hardly 
be created by a single book or a single poem. A 
certain consistency of tone is needed, and a unity 
of effect. It cannot exist without perfect sincerity 
in the writer; and, above all, there is required 
some idiosyncrasy of genius, some peculiar emo- 
tional or intellectual process in the author's mind, 
which imposes itself on us so powerfully that 
when we arise from his works the life of the world 
no longer seems quite the same to us; for we have 
learned to see the quiet fields of nature and the 
thronging activities of mankind through a new 
medium. 

All these qualities, and more particularly this 
individuality of vision, pervade Crabbe's descrip- 

VOL. II. 9. 



130 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

tive passages and his portraits of men. They 
colour all his painting of inanimate things, but 
they are most evident, perhaps, in his pictures of 
the sea, whose varied aspects, whether sublime or 
intimate, seem to have become, through early as- 
sociation, a part of his sensitive faculties. He has 
caught the real life of the sea, its calm and tem- 
pest or sudden change, as few poets in English 
have done. Especially he loves the quiet scenes, 
the beach when the tide retires; when all is calm 
at sea and on land, and the wonders of the shore 
lie glittering in the sunlight or the softer light of 
the moon. Even more characteristic are his pic- 
tures of the muddy, oozing shallows, as in that 
passage where the dull terrors of such a waste are 
employed to heighten the most tragic of his Tales : 

When tides were neap, and, in the sultry day, 
Through the tall bounding mud-banks made their way, 
Which on each side rose swelling, and below 
The dark warm flood ran silently and slow ; 
There anchoring, Peter chose from man to hide, 
There hang his head, and view the lazy tide 
In its hot slimy channel slowly glide ; 
Where the small eels that left the deeper way 
For the warm shore, within the shallows play ; 
Where gaping mussels, left upon the mud, 
Slope their slow passage to the fallen flood ; 
Here dull and hopeless he 'd lie down and trace 
How sidelong crabs had scrawled their crooked race, 
Or sadly listen to the tuneless cry 
Of fishing gull or clanging golden-eye ; 
What time the sea-birds to the marsh would come, 
And the loud bittern, from the bull-rush home, 



GEORGE CRABBE 131 

Gave from the salt ditch side the bellowing boom : 
He nursed the feelings these dull scenes produce, 
And loved to stop beside the opening sluice ; 
Where the small stream, confined in narrow bound, 
Ran with a dull, unvaried sadd'ning sound; 
Where all, presented to the eye or ear, 
Oppressed the soul with misery, grief, and fear. 

There, if anywhere in English, is the artist's 
vision, the power to concentrate the mind upon a 
single scene until every detail in its composition 
is corroded on the memory, and the skill, no less 
important, to select and arrange these details to a 
clearly conceived end. 

These lines may serve to exemplify another 
trait of Crabbe's genius, the rare union of scien- 
tific detail with pervading human interest. He 
was, in fact, all his life a curious and exact stu- 
dent of botany and geology. Kven in his old age 
he kept up these scientific pursuits, and his son, 
in the excellent biography, tells how the old man 
on his visits would leave the house every morn- 
ing, rain or shine, and go alone to the quarries to 
search for fossils and to pick up rare herbs on the 
wayside. " The dirty fossils," says the dutiful 
son, "were placed in our best bedroom, to the 
great diversion of the female part of my family; 
the herbs stuck in 'the borders, among my choice 
flowers, that he might see them when he came 
again. I never displaced one of them, ' ' a pretty 
picture of busy eld. Of this inanimate lore of 
plants and rocks Crabbe is most prodigal in his 
verse, but, by some true gift of the Muses, it never 



132 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

for a moment obscures the human interest of the 
narrative. After all, it was man, and the moral 
springs in man, that really concerned him. As 
he himself says, the best description of sea or river 
is incomplete: 

But when a happier theme succeeds, and when 
Men are our subjects and the deeds of men ; 
Then may we find the Muse in happier style, 
And we may sometimes sigh and sometimes smile. 

Even when he submits his art to minute descrip- 
tions, as for instance to a study of the growth of 
lichens, there still lurks this human ethical in- 
stinct behind the scientific eye. Read in their 
proper place, the following lines are but a little 
lesson to set forth the associations of mortal 
antiquity: 

Seeds, to our eyes invisible, will find 
On the rude rock the bed that fits their kind ; 
There, in the rugged soil, they safely dwell, 
Till showers and snows the subtle atoms swell, 
And spread the enduring foliage ; then we trace 
The freckled flower upon the flinty base ; 
These all increase, till in unnoticed years 
The stony tower as grey with age appears ; 
With coats of vegetation, thinly spread, 
Coat above coat, the living on the dead : 
These then dissolve to dust, and make a way 
For bolder foliage, nursed by their decay ; 
The long-enduring Ferns in time will all 
Die and depose their dust upon the wall ; 
Where the winged seed may rest, till many a flower 
Show Flora's triumph o'er the falling tower. 



GEORGE CRABBE 133 

I choose these lines for citation because they 
form, perhaps, the most purely descriptive pas- 
sage in Crabbe; and even here it is really the 
association of generations of mankind with an 
ancient house of worship that stirs the poet's feel- 
ings. For pieces of greater scope one should go 
to such pictures as the ocean tempest in The 
Borough, which I would not spoil by quoting in- 
complete. In his study of the Roman decadent 
poets, M. Nisard has made an elaborate compari- 
son of the storm scenes in the Odyssey, the sZLneid, 
and the Pharsalia, showing the regular increase 
from Homer down of descriptive matter added for 
merely picturesque effect, apart from its connec- 
tion with the human action involved. It would 
not be easy to find a better example of extended 
description completely fused with human interest 
than this tempest in The Borough. Every detail 
of that animated picture is interpreted through 
human activity and emotion. This does not mean 
that Crabbe' s attitude toward nature is that of an 
emotional pantheism which uses the outer world 
as a mere symbol of the soul. Very far from that : 
the human emotions are in this passage the direct 
outcome of a sharply defined natural occurrence. 
In another scene, one that has achieved a kind of 
fame among critics, he tells the story, in his quiet, 
satirical manner, of a lover who goes a journey to 
meet his beloved. The lover's way leads him 
over a barren heath and a sandy road, but, in his 
state of exalted expectation, everything that meets 



134 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

his eye is charged with loveliness. At last he ar- 
rives only to find his mistress has gone away, 
gone, as he thinks, to see a rival. He follows 
her, and now his way takes him 

by a river's side, 

Inland and winding, smooth, and full, and wide, 
That rolled majestic on, in one soft-flowing tide ; 
The bottom gravel, flowery were the banks, 
Tall willows waving in their broken ranks ; 
The road, now near, now distant, winding led 
By lovely meadows which the waters fed. 

But all is hideous to his jealous eye. " I hate 
these scenes! " he cries: 

I hate these long green lanes ; there 's nothing seen 
In this vile country but eternal green. 

All this is the furthest possible remove from 
vague reverie; it is a bit of amusing psychology, 
tending to distinguish more sharply between man 
and nature rather than to blend them in any haze 
of symbolism. 

It may be imagined from Crabbe's power over 
details that he should excel in another sort of de- 
scription, in scenes of still life, which come even 
closer to the affairs of humanity; and, indeed, 
there are scattered through his poems little genre 
pictures that for minuteness and accuracy can be 
likened only to the masterpieces of Dutch art in 
that kind. The locus classicus (if such a term may 
be used of so unfamiliar a poet) of this genre writ- 



GEORGE CRABBE 135 

ing is the section of The Borough that describes 
the dwellings of the poor. I cannot refrain from 
quoting a few of the introductory lines to show 
how skilfully he prepares the mind for the picture 
that is to succeed : 

There, fed by food they love, to rankest size, 
Around the dwellings, docks and wormwood rise ; 
Here the strong mallow strikes her slimy root, 
Here the dull nightshade hangs her deadly fruit ; 
On hills of dust the henbane's faded green 
And pencilled flower of sickly scent is seen. 

And this is the poet who has been censured for 
lack of descriptive powers ! Of the scene that fol- 
lows, the *' long boarded building," with one 
vast room, where the degraded families of the out- 
cast are huddled together, no selection can con- 
vey anything but the most inadequate impression; 
it must be read intact, and once read it will cling 
to the memory forever. Here, at least, is a bit 
that is as vivid as a picture by Van Ostade, or 
Teniers: 

On swinging shelf are things incongruous stored, 
Scraps of their food, the cards and cribbage-board, 
With pipes and pouches ; while on peg below, 
Hang a lost member's fiddle and its bow ; 
That still reminds them how he 'd dance and play, 
Ere sent untimely to the Convicts' Bay. 

It must be clear even from these imperfect selec- 
tions that Crabbe was able to envelop his inani- 
mate world with an atmosphere peculiar to his 



136 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

own genius. As for the human beings that move 
through his scenes, if one were given to compari- 
sons, he would probably liken them to the people 
of Dickens. The comparison is apt both for its 
accuracy and its limitations. The world of Crabbe 
is on the surface much like that of Dickens, but 
examined more closely it is seen to be less per- 
vaded with humour, and more with wit; its pa- 
thos, too, is less pungent and firmer, and its moral 
tone is quite diverse. Save in his later Tales of 
the Hall, which, after all, are scarcely an excep- 
tion to the rule, the characters in Crabbe' s poems 
are taken from the ranks of the humble and poor; 
they are in external appearance the I/ondon folk 
of Dickens transferred to the country. But they 
rarely ever descend, like Dickens' s portraits, into 
caricature, for the reason that their divergencies 
grow more from some inner guiding moral trait, 
and are less the mere outward distinctions of trick 
and manner. They are, too, more directly the out- 
come of divergent individual will; they are, for 
this reason, more perfectly rounded out in their 
personality, and they bear with them a more 
complete sense of moral responsibility for their 
associations. 

We are carried to the green lanes and sandy 
shores of England, but it is not the land of old po- 
etic illusions. Here are no scenes of idyllic peace^ 
no Corydons murmuring liquid love to Phyllis or 
Nesera in the shade. I do not mean to imply that 
the orthodox pastoral dreams are without justi- 



GEORGE CRABBE 137 

fication, for that would be to condemn the central 
theme of Paradise Lost, not to mention a host of 
minor poems justly beloved. But certainly these 
dreams lie perilously near to mawkishness and in- 
sincerity, and if for no other reason we could ad- 
mire Crabbe for his manly resistance to their easy 
allurements. It seems that he set himself delib- 
erately to ridicule and rebuke the common vapid- 
ities of that facile school. In those introductory 
lines to The Village, notable chiefly because they 
were tampered with by Dr. Johnson, he directly 
satirises the poets and his master, Pope, was in 
youth one of the worst sinners in this respect 
who imitate Virgil rather than nature. He too 
had sought the sweet peace and smiling resigna- 
tion of rural life, but instead he had found only 
the cry of universal labour and contention : 

Here, wandering long, amid these frowning fields, 
I sought the simple life that Nature yields ; 
Rapine and Wrong and Fear usurped her place, 
And a bold, artful, surly, savage race. 

An atmosphere of gloom is, indeed, over 
Crabbe' s human world; not moroseness or morbid 
sentimentality, frit a note of stern j udicial pity for 
the frailties and vices of the men he knew and por- 
trayed. His own early life in a miserable fishing 
hamlet on the Suffolk coast, under a hard father, 
his starving years of literary apprenticeship in 
London, and then for a time the salt bread of 
dependency as private chaplain to the Duke of 



138 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

Rutland, acquainted him with many sorrows 
which years of comparative prosperity could not 
entirely obliterate. He is at bottom a true Calvin- 
ist, showing that peculiar form of fatalism which 
still finds it possible to magnify the free will, and 
to avoid the limp surrender of determinism. Man- 
kind as a body lies under a fatal burden of suffer- 
ing and toil, because as a body men are depraved 
and turn from righteousness; but to the individ- 
ual man there always remains open a path up 
from darkness into light, a way out of condemna- 
tion into serene peace. And it is with this mix- 
ture of judicial aloofness and hungering sympathy 
that Crabbe dwells on the sadness of long and 
hopeless waiting, the grief of broken love, the re- 
morse of wasted opportunities, the burden of pov- 
erty, the solitude of failure, which run like dark 
threads through most of his Tales. And in one 
poem, at least, he has attained the full tragic 
style with an intensity and singleness of effect 
that rank him among the few master poets of hu- 
man passion. The story of Peter Grimes his 
abuse of his old father, his ill-treatment of the 
workhouse lads brought from London, and his 
final madness and death is the most powerful 
tragedy of remorse in the English language. I 
have already quoted the picture of the desolate 
shallows and " the lazy tide in its hot slimy chan- 
nel" where the wretch sought to hide his guilt; 
but not less perfect in its art is Peter's own story 
of the three lonely reaches in the river where the 



GEORGE CRABBE 139 

images of his victims used to rise up and haunt 
his vision: 

" There were three places, where they ever rose, 
The whole long river has not such as those, 
Places accursed, where, if a man remain, 
He '11 see the things which strike him to the brain ; 
And there they made me on my paddle lean, 
And look at them for hours; accursed scene ! " 

Then madness struck into his soul: 

"In one fierce summer-day, when my poor brain 
Was burning hot, and cruel was my pain, 
Then came this father-foe, and there he stood 
With his two boys again upon the flood : 
There was more mischief in their eyes, more glee 
In their pale faces, when they glared at me : 
Still they did force me on the oar to rest, 
And when they saw me fainting and oppressed, 
He with his hand, the old man, scooped the flood, 
And there came flame about him mixed with blood; 
He bade me stoop and look upon the place, 
Then flung the hot-red liquor in my face ; 
Burning it blazed, and then I roared for pain, 
I thought the demons would have turned my brain." 

But if the atmosphere of these poems is sombre, 
that does not mean they are without brighter 
glimpses of joy. As he himself expresses it, they 
are relieved by * ' gleams of transient mirth and 
hours of sweet repose." In fact, Crabbe has con- 
trived to include a vast number of human inter- 
ests and passions in these simple Tales. There 
are pages of literary satire on the Gothic romances 
of the day, more neatly executed even than North- 
anger Abbey. There are poems, like the second 



140 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

letter of The Borough, overflowing with tender 
sentiment; tales such as Phcebe Dawson, where 
the pathos is almost too painful to be easily sup- 
ported. There are stories of quaint playfulness, 
like The Frank Courtship. Humour, too, is not 
wanting, and now and then comes a stroke of 
memorable wit. Jealousy, ambition, pride, van- 
ity, despair, and all the petty tyrannies of con- 
ceit are set off with marvellous acuteness. Kven 
abounding joy is not absent. I do not know but 
the sense of charm, of homely intimate life, of 
tranquil resignation, is, for all their dark colours, 
the final impression of these Tales. And every- 
where they show the delightful gift of the story- 
teller. Each separate poem is a miniature novel 
wrought out with unflagging zest and almost im- 
peccable art. The story of the younger brother 
in Tales of the Hall glows again with ' * the sober 
certainty of waking bliss ' ' ; and the older brother's 
history begins with a rapturous tide of romantic 
dreaming that fairly sings and pulses with beauty. 
The whole of this second story is, in fact, a liter- 
ary masterpiece, for its scenes of joy, followed by 
despondency and heroic forbearance, controlled 
throughout by the unerring psychological instinct 
of the poet. 

But this unerring instinct is not confined to any 
one tale ; it guides the poet in the creation of all 
his multitudinous characters. At first, perhaps, 
as we see the ethical motives that underlie a char- 
acter so clearly defined, it seems the poet is deal- 



GEORGE CRABBE 14! 

ing merely with a moral type ; but suddenly some 
little limitation is thrown in, some modification of 
motive, which changes the character from a cold 
abstraction to a living and unmistakable person- 
ality. Crabbe has been called a realist, and in one 
sense the term is appropriate ; but in the meaning 
commonly given to the word it is singularly inept. 
The inner moral springs of character are what first 
interested him, and his keen perception of man- 
ners and environment only serves to save him from 
the coldness of eighteenth-century abstractions. 

I have dwelt at length on these phases of 
Crabbe' s work which would strike even a casual 
reader, for the sufficient reason that the casual 
reader in his case scarcely exists. The real prob- 
lem, as I have already intimated, is to explain 
why a poet of such great, almost supreme powers 
should fail to preserve a place in the memory of crit- 
ics, not to mention his lack of a popular audience. 
His failure is due in part, no doubt, to the use of 
a metrical form which we choose to contemn, but 
chiefly it is due to the fact that he is at once of us 
and not of us. His presentation of the world is 
in spirit essentially modern, so that we do not 
grant him the indulgence unconsciously allowed 
to poets who describe a different form of society, 
and whose appeal to us is impersonal and general; 
while at the same time he ignores or even derides 
what has become the primary emotion we desire 
in our literary favourites. Since the advent of 
Shelley and Wordsworth and the other great 



142 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

contemporaries of Crabbe our attitude toward na- 
ture has altered profoundly. We demand of the 
poet a minute, almost a scientific acquaintance 
with the obscurer beasts and flowers ; but still 
more we demand, if the poet is to receive our 
deeper admiration, a certain note of mysticism, a 
feeling of some vast and indefinable presence 
beyond the finite forms described, a lurking sense 
of pantheism by which the personality of the ob- 
server seems to melt into what he observes or is 
swallowed up in a vague reverie. When we think 
of the great nature-passages of the century, we 
are apt to recall the solemn mj^steries of Words- 
worth's Tintern Abbey or Shelley's Ode to the 
West Wind. Even in poets who are not frankly 
of the romantic school, and who are imbued with 
the classical spirit, the same undercurrent of rev- 
erie is heard. Matthew Arnold's verse is full 
of these subtle echoes. It may be caused by a 
tide of reminiscence which dulls the sharpness of 
present impressions, as in so simple a line as this : 
Lone Daulis and the high Cephissian vale; 

or it may be present because the words are over- 
freighted with reflection, as in the closing lines of 
The Future : 

As the pale waste widens around him, 
As the banks fade dimmer away, 
As the stars come out, and the night-wind 
Brings up the stream 
Murmurs and scents of the infinite sea ; 
but everywhere this note of reverie runs through 



GEORGE CRABBE 143 

the greater modern poets. Now of science Crabbe 
owned more than a necessary share, but for 
reverie, for symbolism, for mystic longings to- 
ward the infinite, he had no sense whatever. It 
is quite true, as Goethe declared, that a " sense 
of infinitude" is the mark of high poetry, and I 
firmly believe that the absence of this sense is the 
one thing that shuts Crabbe out of the company 
of the few divinely inspired singers, the few who 
bring to us gleanings from their ' ' commerce with 
the skies," to use old Ovid's phrase. But it is 
also true that this sense of infinitude as it speaks 
in Homer and Shakespeare is something far more 
sober and rational than the musings of the modern 
spirit, something radically different from the 
ecstatic rhapsodies of Shelley's Prometheus Un- 
bound ; and Crabbe' s very limitations lend to his 
verse a brave manliness, a clean good sense, that 
tone up the mind of the reader like a strong cordial. 
And there is the same difference in Crabbe's 
treatment of humanity. Wordsworth, feeling this 
difference, was led to speak slightingly of Crabbe's 
" unpoetical mode of considering human nature 
and society." His repulsion may be attributed in 
part to Crabbe's constant use of a form of analysis 
which checks the unconstrained flow of the emo- 
tions ; but the chasm between the two is deeper 
than that. Wordsworth was ready to ridicule 
the sham idyllic poetry as freely as Crabbe or any 
other ; but, at bottom, are not Michael and the 
Leech-gatherer > and a host of others that move 



144 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

through Wordsworth's scenes, the true successors 
of the Corydons and Damons that dance under 
the trees on the old idyllic swards ? In place of 
pastoral dreams of peace we hear now " the still, 
sad music of humanity." Yet it is the same 
humanity considered as a whole ; humanity be- 
trayed by circumstances and corrupted by luxury, 
but needing only the freedom of the hills and 
lakes to develop its native virtues ; humanity 
caught up in some tremulous vision of harmony 
with the universal world; it is, in short, the vague 
aspiration of what we have called humanitarian- 
ism, and have endowed with the solemnities of a 
religion. If this is necessary to poetry, Crabbe 
is undoubtedly ' ' unpoetical. ' ' In him there is no 
thought of a perfect race made corrupt by luxury, 
no vision of idyllic peace, no musing on humanity 
as an abstraction, but always a sturdy understand- 
ing of the individual man reaping the fruits of his 
own evil-doing or righteousness; his interest is in 
the individual will, never in the problem of classes. 
His sharply defined sense of man's personal re- 
sponsibility coincides with his lack of reverent 
enthusiasm toward nature as an abstract idea, and 
goes to create that unusual atmosphere about his 
works which repels the modern sentimentalist. So 
it happens, we think, that he can appeal strongly 
to only a few readers of peculiar culture; for it is 
just the province of culture or right education 
is it not ? that it shall train the mind to breathe 
easily an atmosphere foreign to its native habit. 



THE NOVELS OF GEORGE MEREDITH 

WHEN a novelist's works come to us in a new 
edition, revised and complete, it is time to con- 
sider him seriously as one whose task is accom- 
plished, and to ask what place he holds in the 
history of fiction ; and such a consideration may 
seem in an especial manner timely in the case of 
an author like George Meredith, 1 whose novels 
have elicited such extravagant praise and such 
sweeping condemnation from different readers. 
Indeed, I know of nothing much more discourag- 
ing than to read in succession the various reviews 
of Mr. Meredith's works. There appears to be no 
middle ground between the homage of R. If. 
Stevenson, to whom Rhoda Fleming was ' ' the 
strongest thing in English letters since Shake- 
speare died," and the equally excessive detraction 
of William Watson, who has put on record his 
impression of The Egoist as being ' ' the most en- 
tirely wearisome book purporting to be a novel 
that " he had "ever toiled through in " his "life." 
And withal few or none of these critics have 
deemed it necessary to give a rational explana- 

1 The Works of George Meredith. 16 vols. New York : 

Charles Scribner's Sons. 1898. 
VOL. U.-.O. 



146 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

tion of their opinions. One asks in amazement 
whether the judgment is utterly and forever to be 
excluded from criticism by this kind of irresponsi- 
ble impressionism. 

Probably the first characteristic of these novels 
to attract the attention of even the most heedless 
reader is the peculiar language employed, one 
might almost say, with malice prepense. " Our 
language is not rich in subtleties for prose. A 
writer who is not servile, and has insight, must 
coin from his own mint." So Mr. Meredith 
states his case, and it must be admitted he has 
coined with a liberal hand, not so much in the 
formation of new words, though he is apt to 
prefer a strange word to a common one, as in 
his distortion of language in order to surcharge it 
with thought and sensation. It is perhaps this 
peculiarity of style that led an eminent critic to 
declare his chief fault was inability to tell a story, 
rather a grave charge against a story-teller, if it 
could be substantiated. The construction of a 
plot like that of Evan Harrington may be suffi- 
cient answer to such a charge, but it is not so easy 
to refute the censure of over-cleverness to which 
his pointed style lays him open. 

Mr. Meredith alludes more than once to his own 
philosophic intentions, and speaks with some irri- 
tation of the necessity of disguising his deeper 
meaning for fear of seeming obscure. We fancy, 
however, that it is not profundity of reflection on 
human life which causes obscurity so much as the 



GEORGE MEREDITH 



refraction of this into innumerable burning points. 
And herein lies much of the difference between 
real depth and mere cleverness. In any true 
sense of the word there is as much depth of re- 
flection in Henry Esmond as in The Egoist ; but 
the earlier novel is less obscure, because the 
thought is presented in broad masses, so to speak, 
which rest the mind while stimulating it, whereas 
The Egoist confuses with its endless clashing epi- 
grams. Mr. Meredith, like his own Mrs. Mount- 
stuart, is "mad for cleverness," and does not stop 
often enough to remember his judgment on Sir 
Austin Feverel : "A maker of proverbs what is 
he but a narrow mind, the mouthpiece of a nar- 
rower ?" and, " A proverb is a halfway house to 
an idea, I conceive." Now, although the highest 
culture must always demand more repose of mind 
than an epigrammatist can offer, yet the flippant 
public is readily caught by a superficial sparkling 
cleverness, as recent popular novels sufficiently 
attest, and Mr. Meredith might be expected to 
attract such an audience, were it not for one grave 
defect. His cleverness is sparkling, but it is by 
no means superficial, and such cleverness does 
not make easy reading. Mr. McCarthy, one of 
his admirers, has said of the novels that "a man 
or woman must be really in earnest to care much 
about them at all." Really, our author seems to 
be caught between the devil and the deep sea. 
Yet criticise his style as you will, there is after all 
a note of sincerity in it, something so naturally 



148 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

artificial, if the paradox may be pardoned, that 
we are prone to overlook its extravagances, and 
can even appreciate its fascination for certain 
minds. It may be pretty well characterised in his 
own words as ' ' the puffing of a giant ; a strong 
wind rather than speech." 

To Stevenson, Meredith's is the only conversa- 
tion since Shakespeare. It is a little hard to 
understand Stevenson's unreasoning enthusiasm 
for an author who is in every respect a direct con- 
trast to him, a contrast nowhere more apparent 
than in the dialogue of these novels. Mr. Mere- 
dith's characters all talk Meredith ; they are all 
epigrammatic, and all his fools are wits. This 
might perhaps be pardoned, if our author had 
only learned from Shakespeare the further art of 
making his fools witty and natural at the same 
time ; but it must be confessed that Mr. Meredith 
too often employs language so artificial as entirely 
to destroy the illusion. In one respect, however, 
he has been led by his oblique method of thought 
into a false kind of realism which a deeper sense 
of art would have corrected. He says of one of 
his characters that " she had not uttered words, 
she had shed meanings ' ' ; and this is an admirable 
description of much of his conversation. To be 
sure, in real life we are apt to leave our thoughts 
half expressed, or even to say one thing while an- 
other thought is in our mind; but the artist should 
remember that in actual conversation there are, 
besides words, a hundred ways of conveying our 



GEORGE MEREDITH 149 

meaning which the printed page cannot employ. 
To produce the same impression, the novelist's 
language must necessarily be fuller and more ex- 
plicit than is needed in life, and true realism 
should recognise this difference. Generally Mr. 
Meredith leaves his readers to gather this under- 
current of thought as best they may, but in one 
place he has been kind enough to add a comment 
to the dialogue, which sets in so clear a light this 
troublesome source of obscurity that I am tempted 
to quote the passage in full, though it has already 
been used for the same purpose. This conversa- 
tion, then, between Rhoda Fleming and Robert 
Eccles proceeds as follows: 

"I've always thought you were born to be a lady." 
(You had that ambition, young madam.) 

She answered: "That's what I don't understand." 
(Your saying it, O my friend !) 

" You will soon take to your new duties." (You have 
small objection to them even now.) 

" Yes, or my life won't be worth much." (Know, that 
you are driving me to it.) 

" And I wish you happiness, Rhoda." (You are madly 
imperilling the prospect thereof.) 

To each of them the second meaning stood shadowy 
behind the utterances. And further, 

" Thank you, Robert." (I shall have to thank you for 
the issue.) 

" Now it 's time to part." (Do you not see that there 
is a danger for me in remaining ?) 

"Good-night." (Behold, I am submissive.) 

" Good-night, Rhoda." (You were the first to give the 
signal of parting.) 



SHELBURNE ESSAYS 



" Good-night." (I am simply submissive.) 

" Why not my name ? Are you hurt with me ? " 

Rhoda choked. The indirectness of speech had been a 
shelter to her, permitting her to hint at more than she 
dared clothe in words. 

Again the delicious dusky rose glowed between his 
eyes. 

But he had put his hand out to her, and she had not 
taken it. 

"What have I done to offend you? I really don't 
know, Rhoda." 

" Nothing." The flower had closed. 

* 

Here as so often Mr. Meredith has himself fur- 
nished the means of criticising him. Indeed, it 
would be quite practicable to compose a full re- 
view of his work by forming a cento of phrases 
from his own pen. The conversation just quoted 
has been commended for its high realism, and the 
praise is not undeserved ; but unfortunately the 
volumes are packed with dialogue of this oblique 
character, where there is no comment added to 
guide the bewildered reader. The intellectual 
labour required for such writing is prodigious ; 
the pity of it is that simpler language would be a 
higher form of realism, because truer to life as life 
must be expressed through the novelist's artistic 
medium. It is in the larger sense an error of 
style, the same error which has led him to break 
up his thought into points, and leave the tedium 
of the intellect everywhere disagreeably manifest. 
I have called it the substitution of cleverness for 
true wisdom ; and if Mr. Meredith stands far 



GEORGE MEREDITH 15 1 

above the ordinary shrewd writer of the day, it 
is because he is genuinely clever where others 
only strive to be so. In the end we are tempted 
once more to turn against him his own weapon 
of attack, and quote from The Egoist : " You see 
how easy it is to deceive one who is an artist in 
phrases. Avoid them, Miss Dale ; they dazzle 
the penetration of the composer. That is why 
people of ability like Mrs. Mountstuart see so 
little ; they are so bent on describing brilliantly." 
One cannot help remarking, in this connection, 
how few of our English novel-writers are great as 
stylists. It is a noteworthy fact that any other 
class of authors essayists, historians, divines, 
and even philosophers can boast a greater num- 
ber of avowed masters of language. Fielding has 
a strong virile style, but lacks charm and grace ; 
Sterne is exquisite but capricious ; Jane Austen's / 
language is as limpid as still water, and occasion- 1 
ally as biting as acid, but fails in compass ; Haw- 
thorne's style is perfect for romance, but scarcely 
flexible enough for an ordinary novelist's use. 
Perhaps Thackeray alone can be accounted a 
master in word-craft, and certainly Meredith is 
not the least peccant among the brotherhood. 
For one who desires to penetrate into the secrets 
of the art, I suppose no better course could be 
adopted than the careful study of two books, 
Henry Esmond and Castiglione's // Cortegiano ; 
the former being the most perfect specimen 
among English novels of the science of writing as 



152 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

cunningly defined by the Italian. I was amazed, 
recently, to find that not a single copy of Castig- 
lione's famous work was discoverable in a city of 
six hundred thousand inhabitants ; and indeed, 
Italian literature in general is so little read among 
us that it may not be amiss to transcribe a sen- 
tence or two from // Cortegiano. This work, as 
the name indicates, is a discussion of the qualities 
necessary to form a perfect courtier, or, as we 
should say to-day, gentleman ; and in the first 
book, after dwelling at some length on the need 
of grace in every action, the dialogue turns aside 
to touch on the use of language or style, and 
continues as follows: 

Often I have considered in myself whence this grace 
arises, and, leaving aside those who have received it from 
the stars, I have discovered one universal rule which 
more than any other seems to me in this respect to pre- 
vail in all things that men do or say : and that is, so far 
as possible, and as if it were a sharp and perilous rock, to 
avoid affectation ; and, if I may be pardoned the word, to 
adopt in everything a certain sprezzatura [I hardly know 
how to translate the word ; it signifies an easy contempt 
for the means employed, a sort of gentlemanlike su- 
periority to the results] a certain sprezzatura, which 
hides the art, and shows that what we say or do is done 
without fatigue and as it were without taking thought. 
From this, as I think, springs the highest grace; for 
every one knows the difficulty of things rare and well 
done, and in such things a sense of ease produces the 
greatest wonder ; whereas, the display of force and effort 
destroys the charm and detracts from the honour of things 
that may be great in themselves. . . . 



GEORGE MEREDITH 1 53 

Now writing, in my opinion, is only a form of speech 
which abides after the man has spoken, being an image, 
or rather the life itself, of his words. Therefore, in 
spoken language, which is dispersed with the breath that 
formed it, a certain license is permitted beyond what is 
allowed in writing ; for writing preserves speech, sub- 
mitting it to the judgment of him who reads and afford- 
ing time for mature consideration. Hence it is reasonable 
to employ greater diligence in order that our written 
language may be pure and elegant, but not to such a 
degree that it should differ essentially from speech. 

Castiglione was an avowed Platonist, and it is 
probable that his conception of style is based on a 
study of that philosopher who certainly, more than 
any other writer of the past or present, succeeded 
in combining the elements of grazia and sprezza- 
tura. In reading Thackeray, I have often been 
struck by a kind of similarity in his use of lan- 
guage to Plato's; there is the same easy conversa- 
tional tone, which is always graceful, and rarely, 
even at its loosest, slipshod, and which on the 
proper occasion can express sentiments of true 
sublimity without the slightest apparent effort. 
It is the complete absence of this grace and this 
sprezzatura that renders so much of Meredith un- 
comfortable and at times even painful reading. 
And yet it must be confessed that now and again, 
without losing the peculiar flavour of his style, he 
is able to produce pages of a strange and haunting 
beauty that almost atone for chapters of dreary 
affectation. I have quoted Mr. Meredith in 
condemnation of himself; scant justice calls for 



154 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

quotation from that famous scene by the old weir 
in Richard Fever el> withal one of the most enchant- 
ing love scenes in our literature : 

Above green-flashing plunges of a weir, and shaken by 
the thunder below, lilies, golden and white, were swaying 
at anchor among the reeds. Meadow-sweet hung from 
the banks thick with weed and trailing bramble, and 
there also hung a daughter of earth. Her face was 
shaded by a broad straw hat with a flexible brim that 
left her lips and chin in the sun, and, sometimes nod- 
ding, sent forth a light of promising eyes. Across her 
shoulders, and behind, flowed large loose curls, brown in 
shadow, almost golden where the ray touched them. She 
was simply dressed, befitting decency and the season. 
On a closer inspection you might see that her lips were 
stained. This blooming young person was regaling on 
dewberries. They grew between the bank and the water. 
. . . The little skylark went up above her, all song, 
to the smooth southern cloud lying along the blue : from 
a dewy copse dark over her nodding hat the blackbird 
fluted, calling to her with thrice mellow note : the king- 
fisher flashed emerald out of green osiers : a bow-winged 
heron travelled aloft, seeking solitude: a boat slipped 
toward her, containing a dreamy youth ; and still she 
plucked the fruit, and ate, and mused, as if no fairy 
prince were invading her territories, and as if she wished 
not for one, or knew not her wishes. Surrounded by the 
green shaven meadows, the pastoral summer buzz, the 
weir-fall's thundering white, amid the breath and beauty 
of wild flowers, she was a bit of lovely human life in 
a fair setting ; a terrible attraction. The Magnetic Youth 
leaned round to note his proximity to the weir-piles, and 
beheld the sweet vision. Stiller and stiller grew nature, 
as at the meeting of two electric clouds. Her posture 
was so graceful, that though he was making straight for 



GEORGE MEREDITH 155 

the weir, he dared not dip a scull. Just then one en- 
ticing dewberry caught her eyes. He was floating by 
unheeded, and saw that her hand stretched low, and 
could not gather what it sought. A stroke from his 
right brought him beside her. The damsel glanced up 
dismayed, and her whole shape trembled over the brink. 
Richard sprang from his boat into the water. Pressing a 
hand beneath her foot, which she had thrust against the 
crumbling wet sides of the bank to save herself, he 
enabled her to recover her balance, and gain safe earth, 
whither he followed her. 

He had landed on an island of the still-vexed Ber- 
moothes. The world lay wrecked behind him : Raynham 
hung in mists, remote, a phantom to the vivid reality of 
this white hand which had drawn him thither away 
thousands of leagues in an eye-twinkle. Hark, how 
Ariel sang overhead ! What splendour in the heavens ! 
What marvels of beauty about his enchanted brows ! 
And, O you wonder ! Fair Flame ! by whose light the 
glories of being are now first seen. . . . Radiant 
Miranda! Prince Ferdinand is at your feet. 

I have delayed at some length on this matter of 
language, because it is really of vital importance, 
as vital, for instance, as colour to a painter, and 
because in Meredith particularly an appreciation 
of his style carries with it a pretty general under- 
standing of his work as novelist. There is the 
same lack of graceful ease, the same laboured in- 
genuity in his narration and character- drawing. 

His characters do not stand forth smoothly or 
naturally, so that we comprehend them and live 
with them without effort. We seem to be with 
the author in his phrontisterion, or thinking-shop ; 



156 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

there is continual evidence of the intellectual ma- 
chinery by which his characters are created. To 
some this creaking of the wheels and pulleys is so 
offensive that they throw away the books in dis- 
gust, while others, themselves professional writers 
in large part, take an actual pleasure in seeing the 
whole process of construction laid bare before 
them. We have in Mr. Meredith's works the 
analytical novel par excellence, and it would be 
hard to exaggerate the contrast between these and 
the perceptive novel, or novel of manners, of 
which Thackeray is the great exemplar. There 
is undoubtedly a certain legitimate joy of the in- 
tellect in pure analysis ; yet it should seem that 
in the novel, as in every other form of art, the 
true master imitates nature more unconsciously, 
more objectively, if you will. The actions and 
thoughts of his characters present themselves to 
his mind as a concrete reality, and so he repro- 
duces them. It is rather the part of the scientist 
to evoke a character from conscious analysis of 
motives. I have heard an eminent critic censure 
Thackeray as shallow, and extol Meredith for his 
profundity, without perhaps pausing to reflect that 
the same logic would condemn Shakespeare. In- 
deed, such a question would resolve itself into a 
debate over the respective profundity of art and 
science surely the idlest of all possible questions. 
More to the point is it to observe that the highest 
pleasure, such as comes with a sense of inner ex- 
pansion, and which art aims above all things to 



GEORGE MEREDITH 157 

bestow, is largely dependent on that sprezzatura 
whose lack is felt as much in Mr. Meredith's 
character study as in his style. 

Despite the admirable narrative powers dis- 
played in Rhoda Fleming and elsewhere, the same 
lack of ease is too often manifest in the construc- 
tion and plot of Mr. Meredith's stories. So diffi- 
cult is it, for example, to follow the events in the 
closing chapters of The Egoist that the pleasure of 
a first reading of that inimitable book is consider- 
ably diminished. But in the construction of these 
novels there lurks a deeper error than mere want 
of facility. We cannot but feel that the author 
has shown unusual genius in a wrong direction ; 
and in fact, strange as it may seem, any sound 
criticism of Mr. Meredith must continually repro- 
bate his methods, while at the same time admiring 
his powers. To this is partly due, no doubt, the 
extreme divergence of opinion in regard to his 
work. It is easy to retort, as Mr. McCarthy re- 
torted long ago, that the great advantage of the 
novel lies in the very fact that it has not been 
subjected to literary canons, and remains free to 
follow any direction. Epic has been strangled by 
epic law ; tragedy was for a long time suffocated 
by the three unities; and so it has been with other 
branches of literature ; but in the novel there is 
no form admitted to be of itself right or wrong. 
There is truth in this idea, and the nature of the 
novel has kept it free from many useless restric- 
tions. Yet, however we may welcome every form 



l$g SttELBURNE ESSAYS 

of narration, and even rejoice that novels are not 
all cast in one mould, still our judgment must 
distinguish, and must regard one form as higher 
than another in so far as it is capable of arous- 
ing greater and more satisfactory interest in the 
reader. 

Apart from the story of pure adventure, which 
as a reaction has come into favour of late, but 
which can never touch the reader's deeper feel- 
ings, there have been from the beginning two 
classes of novels ; and, although the terms may 
be slightly misleading since the rules of prose and 
poetical narration can never quite coincide, I 
would distinguish these two classes as the epic 
and the dramatic. Tom Jones is epic in its aim ; 
Clarissa Harlowe is dramatic. The two schools 
still persist side by side, and a clear understanding 
of their different aims is of prime importance in 
estimating the works under question. 

It is rather a far cry from latter-day fiction to 
Homer and Sophocles ; yet in distinguishing be- 
tween the aims of epic and dramatic narration 
one is tempted to appeal to Greek rather than to 
modern poets, for the very reason that in Greece 
the various genres were more sharply defined in 
practice. The theme of the Iliad is ostensibly the 
wrath of Achilles, but in reality the effect of the 
poem is double. The central theme is heightened 
and diversified by the picture of its influence on a 
great series of events, while at the same time a 
wonderful panorama of war and life is unrolled 



GEORGE MEREDITH I $9 

before us, to whose varied scenes unity of effect is 
lent by the main subject. During a considerable 
portion of the poem Achilles is almost forgotten. 
No drama remains which deals directly with the 
quarrel of Achilles and Agamemnon, but from the 
other dramas of Sophocles it is not hard to con- 
ceive how the action would appear on the stage. 
The attention of the audience would be concen- 
trated throughout on Achilles' s passion ; the lan- 
guage employed would enhance its intensity; and 
all the details of life not bearing directly upon it 
would be omitted. In a sense, the aim of the epic 
is breadth of view, the aim of tragedy is intensity, 
the one proposes to offer a large picture of life 
artistically disposed, the other to express a brief 
passion or conflict. The drama which should at- 
tempt to concentrate its passionate discourse upon 
such a series of events as those depicted in the 
epic would be intolerable. It would at once seem 
out of proportion, for existence is not normally 
narrowed down to one grand passion, and the 
throwing of such intense light on the little details 
of life would affect our emotional nature very 
much as close confinement would affect the body : 
we should gasp to be free. Besides keeping out 
of view the trivial features of life, the tragedy 
must further idealise by the generalising influence 
of highly wrought metaphorical language. Com- 
pare, for instance, one of Ibsen's plays with Mac- 
beth. Ibsen has violated the law of tragedy by 
descending to trivialities and by using prosaic 



l6o SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

language. The result is evident. He affects our 
emotional nature strongly, more poignantly than 
Shakespeare ; but we lay down such a play as 
Ghosts with a sense of inner suffocation, whereas 
Macbeth gives a feeling of expansion, and so, as 
Aristotle would say, purges the passions. Ibsen 
is as false to life as he is to art. Deep emotion in 
reality tends to evoke general ideas, though in the 
dumbness of our heart we may need a poet to give 
them utterance. And all the while the daily trivial 
events of existence go on about us as it were in 
another sphere. We are conscious of a great gap 
between them and our inner experience ; and 
when at intervals the two spheres touch, the 
shock is like a bitter awakening. Any artist 
who confounds these regions of experience is false 
to life and to his art. 

And what has this to do with the novel ? Every- 
thing. Despite its elasticity of form, the novel 
which would do more than offer the lightest and 
most transient amusement must in aim be either 
epic or tragic, tragic not because of its disastrous 
denouement necessarily, but in the way it treats 
the deeper passions. Now, whatever else fiction 
may be, its first purpose is to entertain ; and its 
power of entertainment becomes of a higher and 
more lasting character in so far as it succeeds in 
enhancing our sense of life and in purging the 
emotions. Tom Jones and the works of that class 
down to the great novels of Thackeray offer a 
picture of the large currents of life ; the passions 



GEORGE MEREDITH l6l 

and struggles of the hero are used, like the wrath 
of Achilles, to give unity to the narrative ; and 
we rise from perusing such books with a feeling 
of expansion. Clarissa Harlowe and its succes- 
sors, including modern problem novels, follow in 
part the laws of tragedy. Everything revolves 
about a single emotion ; and the longer and more 
complicated the plot which the author is able to 
concentrate upon this one emotion, the more con- 
tracting and painful is the result. And this, we 
maintain, is not an arbitrary question of literary 
procedure, but a matter of psychology. 

In the tragedy proper this sense of expansion is 
obtained by purging the passions, by liberating 
them from the sphere of petty details, and so de- 
personalising them, and further by the use of 
lofty thought couched in language far removed 
above the speech of daily intercourse. Who ever 
wept over Macbeth or Antigone? Indeed, the 
story is well known that the Athenians actually 
fined a dramatist for putting on the stage a tragedy 
which appealed too strongly to their sympathies, 
and forbade the play ever to be presented again. 
But the novel which is denied the employment of 
these tragic means must proceed in another man- 
ner. Even more than the epos it must purge the 
passions by enveloping them in the free current 
of life, which proceeds serenely on its way un- 
troubled by the anguish and complaints of the in- 
dividual, and thus lighten the emotions of their 
personal poignancy. 

VOL. II. IX. 



162 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

Were space at our disposal, it would be possible 
to analyse in detail each of Mr. Meredith's novels, 
and show how they turn for their effect to the 
laws of the drama rather than the epos, and how, 
in consequence, they leave the reader with a sense 
of contraction. So, in brief, Richard Feverel holds 
the mind from first to last on a single problem 
(and that, by the way, a fairly disagreeable one), 
and every incident is made to bear upon its de- 
velopment. There seems to be but one aspect 
the sexual relation to human life ; and this is 
presented without any of the alleviating circum- 
stances of genuine tragedy. The point is made 
clear at once by comparison with Tom Jones or 
Pendennis^ where the infinite variety of human 
activity is unrolled before us. So too in The 
Egoist a single problem, as the name implies, is 
studied with unflagging persistence. Not even a 
complete character, but one predominant trait is 
made the centre about which all the incidents of 
the book revolve. The novel is unquestionably 
a most astounding piece of analytical cleverness, 
yet is it true to nature ? Hardly, we think. The 
final impression is one of mental and emotional 
contraction ; and however useful such an impres- 
sion may be in a sermon, it is not altogether amus- 
ing in a work of art. Compare the book with 
Pride and Prejudice, where again a single trait in 
hero and heroine is the central theme, but where 
this theme is used rather to lend interest to a pic- 
ture of life, a picture in miniature yet complete in 



GEORGE MEREDITH 163 

its way, and the difference is immediately appar- 
ent. The one contracts, the other expands. Nor 
should it be supposed that this difference depends 
to any large extent on the tragic or non-tragic 
ending of the plot ; although the formal law of 
the epic demands a peaceful conclusion, and the 
novel, to give the highest pleasure, would seeni 
to follow the epic rather than the drama in this 
respect also. Hawthorne, in The Scarlet Letter, 
comes nearer to justifying the employment of the 
tragic scheme in prose narration than any other 
English novelist ; but to do this he has created a 
style which carries his book almost out of the re- 
gion of the novel. He has so subordinated the 
realistic representation of life to a subtle all-per- 
vading symbolism that his work is properly a 
romance or prose- poem. That elevation and 
generalising ideal which the tragedian effects by 
means of his poetic medium, Hawthorne achieves 
in part by his inimitable language and in much 
greater part by putting aside all that close por- 
trayal of life which forms the very substance of 
the regular novel and by making his people and 
his plot mere symbols of some inner shadowy 
mood of the soul. His method is perfectly justi- 
fied by the results, but one cannot read a page of 
The Scarlet Letter without feeling that the author's 
purpose and accomplishment are quite different 
from those of Mr. Meredith or of any regular 
novelist whose first aim is to portray real life. 1 
1 As I read over these paragraphs written a number of 



164 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

So much may be said to explain why a writer 
of such extraordinary genius as Mr. Meredith 
fails to produce works of art that can be ranked 
with the greatest. And we would repeat that 
these artistic laws which he transgresses are not 
conventional rules imposed arbitrarily. They are 
inherent in the medium which the novelist must 
use; any infraction of them means that the author 
does not adopt the best and highest method of 

i giving pleasure at his disposal, and his error is 
more likely to be condoned by the half-informed 
critic than by the unreflecting reader of native 
good taste. 

In the case of Mr. Meredith the artistic fault is 
more or less intimately connected with a still 
deeper error, which concerns his mode of regard- 
ing human nature, and which associates him to a 
certain degree with the naturalists. The weak- 
ness of the naturalistic novel has been exposed 
more than once, but never, perhaps, so exhaus- 
tively and competently as by Juan Valera in his 
Nuevos Estudios. Naturalism is an outgrowth or 
degradation, he would have it, of romanticism. 
The romantic movement reflected an abnegation 
of the will as controlled by reason, and a substitu- 
tion in its place of the emotions guided by the 
vagaries of fancy. From this untrammelled use 

years ago the distinction between the epic and the dra- 
matic novel seems to me essentially just, but incomplete. 
At another time Clarissa Harlowe may furnish the occa- 
sion for developing the theory. 



GEORGE MEREDITH 165 

of the fancy, naturalism, following in the wake 
of the materialistic advances of science, turned to 
the boasted study of reality, thus leaving room 
neither for the free will nor for the imagination. 
The novelist, according to Zola, " is one who 
studies man experimentally, mounting and dis- 
mounting piece by piece the human mechanism 
by which, under the influence of environment, he 
performs his functions. ' ' Here is no account of 
man as a free agent ; his acts are the inevitable 
outcome of his inherited disposition and surround- 
ing circumstances. As Paul Alexis forcibly ex- 
presses it in his book on Zola, " man is, fatally, 
the product of a particular hereditary tempera- 
ment, which unfolds itself in a certain physical, 
intellectual, and moral environment." 

It would be neither critical nor just to class Mr. 
Meredith unreservedly with the naturalists. In 
many respects he is widely removed from them. 
Naturalism can flourish only where the audience 
itself has lost faith in the will-power, and the 
Anglo-Saxon race is too healthy to permit one of 
its greatest writers to fall completely under this 
decadent influence. Nevertheless, it is true that 
such novels as Richard Feverel and The Egoist do / 
belong in part to this category. So long as the 
free will is paramount, a novel tends to depict a full 
character, and to unfold a picture of life wherein V* 
the individual acts upon the world, and the world 
reacts upon him. So soon as the will is de- 
throned, the novel tends to become a treatise on 



l66 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

the influence of environment upon character or ar 
analytical study of particular inherited traits of 
character. Just this has happened in the case of 
Mr. Meredith. L,ike his own Captain Baskelett, 
' ' the secret of his art would seem to be to show 
the automatic human creature at loggerheads 
with a necessity that winks at remarkable preten- 
\ sions, while condemning it perpetually to doll-like 
actions." Richard Feverel is a long and patiently 
elaborated monograph on the development of 
character under peculiar circumstances. Given a 
lad of normal temper, how will he be affected by a 
certain systematic course of training ? It will be 
noticed, however, that the modifying influence is 
here the active personality of his father ; we are 
still a wide step from regarding man as a mere 
mechanism. Justice will further add that, despite 
the delicacy of its theme, the book remains per- 
fectly decent throughout. In^T/ie Egoist a par- 
ticular trait of character is analysed and expatiated 
on with vast ingenuity and, it must be confessed, 
rather tedious monotony. Indeed, the ordinary 
fault of naturalism is its lack of interest, so thai 
we see the genuine naturalists constantly seeking 
to attract readers by all sorts of illegitimate allure- 
ments of the animal senses. Juan Valera curtly 
asks : ' ' How can such novels interest, when they 
present a temperament, and not a character ; a 
mere machine which moves in obedience to physi* 
ological laws ? * ' 
\ Mr. Meredith is again far from portraying man 



GEORGE MEREDITH 167 

from the purely physiological point of view, al- 
though parts of Richard Feverel and others of his 
novels do approach perilously near this view, and 
always there is in him a tendency to confuse 
things of the body and of the spirit. This is seen 
in his treatment of love and women, and more ^ 
generally in his analysis of the emotions. Now, 
apart from the bald statement that a character feels 
such and such an emotion, the novelist has at 
command two modes of description, conversation 
and physical action. Readers of Plato will re- 
member that philosopher's scathing denunciation 
of the poets, and of Homer in particular, because 
of their portrayal of passion by means of physical 
attributes. Their heroes weep, rend the hair, 
roll on the ground, and give way to other demon- 
strations which excite the critical Athenian's 
scorn. Plato in this is consistent, for his dismis- 
sal of the poets is but a part of his sweeping con- 
demnation of art in general, in so far as art must 
depend on the body for its power of expression. 
There is undoubtedly in all art an insidious lurk- 
ing danger, which, as Plato clearly sets forth, lies 
in its tendency to relax the moral fibre by trans- 
lating things spiritual into corporeal symbols. If 
this be true, we ought to be more jealous of any 
false encroachment of physical methods into its 
realm; for there is a right and a wrong method, 
and unfortunately Mr. Meredith has not always 
kept in the narrow path. Physical actions, which 
are under control of the will and thus remain to 



1 68 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

a great extent voluntary, are legitimate ; physical 
states, which do not depend on the free agency 
of the individual, must be used with a sparing 
hand, for frequent recurrence to such means of 
expression at once tends to confuse the spirit with 
the body, and to offer us the study of a tempera- 
ment in place of true characterisation. This 
pathological mode of description is distinctly a 
sin of modern times, culminating in the nauseous 
abuse of the naturalists. It would be easy to 
take all the great emotions of the heart, fear, re- 
venge, love, jealousy, hate, rage, despair, and 
show how differently they are treated in this re- 
spect by Fielding or Thackeray and by writers of 
the modern school. Here again the translation 
of these passions into physical acts that depend on 
the energy of the will leaves us with a sense of 
expansion and mental relief, whereas the patho- 
logical method disturbs and contracts. I cannot 
emphasise this truth better than by quoting sev- 
eral brief passages from Meredith, and allowing 
them to speak for themselves. So he says of one 
of his characters : " His head throbbed with the 
hearing of a heavy laugh, as if a hammer had 
knocked it." Elsewhere : ' ' His natural horror of 
a resolute man, more than fear, made him shiver 
and gave his tongue an acid taste." And again: 
* * Btnilia thought of Wilfrid in a way that made 
the vault of her brain seem to echo with jarred 
chords." It is not, of course, the occasional re- 
course to such means which is objectionable, but 



GEORGE MEREDITH 169 

their perpetual use. Every one will admit with 
our novelist that ' ' we are all in submission to mor- 
tal laws, ' ' but a stauncher belief in the power of 
the will hesitates to accept his declaration that 
"our souls are hideously subject to the conditions 
of our animal nature! " 

In one respect Mr. Meredith has carried this 
passive physical expression to a fantastic ex- 
tremity, which I mention as much for its amusing 
absurdity as for its real significance. Apparently 
he has found a new seat of all the emotions : this 
is no longer the heart, or the Biblical bowels, or 
the brain, but the eyelids. L,et me justify the 
statement by quotations: " Hurt vanity led Wil- 
frid to observe that the woman's eyes dwelt with a 
singular fulness and softness void of fire, a true 
ox-eyed gaze, but human in the fall of the eye- 
lids. ' ' "She had reddened deliciously, and there- 
with hung a dewy rosy moisture on her underlids." 
"We are creatures of custom. I am, I confess, a 
poltroon in my affections; I dread changes. The 
shadow of the tenth of an inch in the customary 
elevation of an eyelid! " These are not isolated 
cases. After a while one begins to believe that 
hope, fear, humour, love, hate, anger, horror, 
friendship, cunning, timidity, modesty, all the 
passions of human nature are bound up with the 
flutter of an eyelid. It is the very ad absurdum of 
passive physical description. 

Mr. Meredith's psychological attitude may be 
further traced in his characterisation of women. 



170 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

It is, in fact, noteworthy that the present race of 
novelists are wont to take more interest in, and 
succeed better with, their feminine than their 
male characters. But here we tread on perilous 
ground. After all that has been written by women 
on the failure of the masculine mind to grasp the 
subtleties of the female heart, what man is rash 
enough to step forward as a judge ? Fortunately 
for me, a clever woman has settled the matter. 
Miss Adeline Sargent has left on record that 
"George Meredith is one of the few novelists of 
any age or time who see not only man but woman 
as she is." Strange that, after such an avowal, 
she should object so vehemently to Mr. Mere- 
dith's psychological analysis of woman ! We may 
perhaps explain the discrepancy by supposing that 
he depicts women as they are, though not as they 
are to be. But let us hear Miss Sargent again. 
She quotes from Meredith as follows: "Women 
have us back to the conditions of the primitive 
man, or they shoot us higher than the topmost 
star. But it is as we please. Let them tell us 
what we are to them: for us, they are the back 
and front of life : the poet's L,esbia, the poet's 
Beatrice, ours is the choice. They are to us what 
we hold of best or worst within. ' ' Miss Sargent's 
comment on this theory is naive : " In these sen- 
tences there is an assumption of woman's want of 
consciousness or want of volition in the matter." 
So delicate is this subject that I may be pardoned 
for again taking refuge behind authorities, this 



GEORGE MEREDITH 171 

time a man, but a man of the most feminine 
genius. Mr. L,e Gallienne is enthusiastic in his 
praise of our novelist, as will be seen: "In his de- 
lineation of them [women] his fearless adoption 
of the modern conception of the unity of body and 
spirit finds its poetry. No writer with whom I 
am acquainted has made us so realise ' the value 
and significance of flesh,' and spirit as the flower 
of it. In his women we seem to see the transmu- 
tation in process." It is in the last analysis just 
because Mr. Meredith discovers this "want of 
volition" in human nature, and adopts so fear- 
lessly this " modern conception of the unity of 
body and spirit," that his feminine characters are 
complete ; whereas his studies of men, though 
wonderfully keen and incisive, always leave some- 
thing to be desired. Clara Middleton and Diana, 
with their feverish attempt at revolt, and their 
final succumbing in marriage with a character of 
placid but undeveloped strength, are perhaps his 
most perfect creations. But I hasten to take 
leave of this perilous subject, and with it of Mr. 
Meredith. 

In the end, I see that my criticism, whatever 
its value, has been almost entirely destructive ; yet 
I would not leave this as the final impression. In 
spite of the error of his methods, Mr. Meredith is 
a writer of extraordinary and, to me at least, fas- 
cinating genius. If he cannot stand with the 
three great novelists who were almost his contem- 
poraries, this is due rather to perversion than to 



SHELBURNE ESSAYS 



feebleness of wit; and at the least he ranks far 
above the common herd. One might say of him, 
distorting Gray's familiar line, 

Above the good how far but far beneath the great. 

There are many reasons, and alas that it should 
be so, for believing that the novel, like other liter- 
ary forms in the past, has reached its highest per- 
fection and is already declining in excellence. 
Mr. Meredith, if compared with Thackeray and 
his peers, shows only too clearly a decadent ten- 
dency; yet what a treasure of enjoyment his wit 
and imagination have left to the world! And so 
refreshing at times is his obstinate originality that 
one is almost tempted, when reflecting on the 
tameness of lesser men, to extol his faults as 
added virtues. 



HAWTHORNE: LOOKING BEFORE AND 
.AFTER 

NATHANIEL HAWTHORNE was born just one 
hundred years ago, and, by a happy coincidence, 
the one artist who worked in materials thoroughly 
American and who is worthy to take a place 
among the great craftsmen of the world celebrates 
his nativity on the birthday of the nation. 1 By 
something more than a mere coincidence he lived 
and wrote at the only period in the history of the 
country which could have fostered worthily his 
peculiar genius; he came just when the moral 
ideas of New England were passing from the con- 
science to the imagination and just before the 
slow, withering process of decay set in. As I 
read his novels and tales to-day, with the thought 
of this centenary in my mind, the inevitable com- 
parison arises with what preceded and what exists 

1 On the Fourth of July, 1904, the centenary of Haw- 
thorne's birth was celebrated at Salem, Mass., at Bow- 
doin College and elsewhere. I was asked to write 
something in commemoration of the season for the In- 
dependent, and it seemed appropriate to consider Haw- 
thorne's work historically, as the central point of a long 
development in New England literature. 

173 



174 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

now; he stands as a connecting link between old 
Cotton Mather and magna cum parvis Mary 
Wilkins Freeman, and only by looking thus be- 
fore and after can one get a clear idea of his 
work. 

It seldom happens, in fact, that the history of a 
country shows so logical a development as that 
represented by these three names. To look back- 
ward, almost all of Hawthorne may be found in 
germ in the group of ecclesiastical writers among 
whom Cotton Mather rises pre-eminent, and he in 
turn is but a spokesman of that half-civilisation 
which migrated across the Atlantic under the 
pressure of the L,audian persecutions. I say half- 
civilisation, for the beginnings of New England 
took place when the mother country was split, as 
no people in the world ever before was divided, 
not by sectional but by moral differences into two 
hostile parties; nor do we always remember how 
largely the brilliant flowering and quick decay of 
New England depend on this incompleteness of 
her origins. Especially is this true in literature. 
Read through the critical essays that were written 
in the Elizabethan and Jacobean ages and you 
will be struck by the fact that the most serious de- 
bate was whether poetry had any right to exist at 
all. That discussion, of course, is as old as Plato 
and was taken up by the Italians of the Renais- 
sance as part of their classical inheritance. But 
in England the question was not academic, but 
vital; it came to the actual test of battle. As 



HAWTHORNE 175 

early as 1579, in the very first bloom of that "per- 
petual spring of ever-growing invention," Stephen 
Gosson dedicated to Sir Philip Sidney his School 
of 'Abuse ', which he aptly describes as " an invec- 
tive against poets, pipers, players, jesters, and 
such-like caterpillars of a Commonwealth." 
" The fathers of lies, pipes of vanity, and schools 
of abuse," to use another of the crabbed Gosson' s 
phrases, remained snugly in the mother country, 
along with those who thought it possible to wor- 
ship God with the homage of the imagination, 
who made of religion, in fact, a fine sense of de- 
corum in the ordering of the world. The wonder 
might seem to be that any literature at all ever 
sprang from the half-civilisation that came to New 
England, or that any sense of art found root 
among a people who contemned the imagination 
as evil and restricted the outpouring of emotion 
to the needs of a fervid but barren worship. The 
root was indeed long in coming to flower, yet 
there are passages in the Magnalia of Cotton 
Mather both magnificent in themselves and indis- 
pensable for a right understanding of what was to 
follow. There is, for example, that famous ac- 
count of the death of John Cotton, worthy of re- 
peated quotation: 

After this in that study, which had been perfumed with 
many such days before, he now spent a day in secret 
humiliations and supplications before the Lord ; seeking 
the special assistances of the Holy Spirit, for the great 
work of dying, that was now before him. What glorious 



176 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

transactions might one have heard passing between the 
Lord Jesus Christ, and an excellent servant of his, now 
coming unto him, if he could have had an hearing place 
behind the hangings of the chamber, in such a day ! 
But having finished the duties of the day, he took his 
leave of his beloved study, saying to his consort, / shall 
go into that room no more / 

That is the positive side of the ideal, and it is a 
dull heart to-day that can read this story of rapt 
holiness without a thrill of wonder and admira- 
tion. But the negative side is close at hand. The 
same annalist records of another of his family, 
Nathaniel Mather, a little incident that shows 
how inveterate was the suppression of the easy 
enjoyments and emotions of life. The quotation 
is from Nathaniel's diary: 

When very young I went astray from God, and my 
mind was altogether taken with vanities and follies ; 
such as the remembrance of them doth greatly abase my 
soul within me. Of the manifold sins which then I was 
guilty of, none so sticks upon me, as that being very 
young, I was whittling on the Sabbath-day ; and for fear 
of being seen, I did it behind the door. A great reproach 
of God ! a specimen of that atheism that I brought into 
the world with me ! 

One may be inclined to smile, perhaps, at this 
early intrusion into sacred literature of the Yan- 
kee's proverbial trick of whittling, but he will be 
more apt to marvel at the austerity of a discipline 
which could associate such a childish escapade 
with life-long remorse. It is not strange that 



HAWTHORNE 177 

melancholy hovered over that chosen land. To 
quote from the Magnalia once again : 

There are many men, who in the very constitution of 
their bodies, do afford a bed, wherein busy and bloody 
devils, have a sort of lodging provided for them. . . . 
'Tis well if self-murder be not the sad end, into which 
these hurried people are chus precipitated. New Eng- 
land, a country where splenetic maladies are prevailing 
and pernicious, perhaps above any other, hath afforded 
numberless instances, of even pious people, who have 
contracted those melancholy indispositions, which have 
unhinged them from all service or comfort; yea not a 
few persons have been hurried thereby to lay violent 
hands upon themselves at the last. These are among 
the unsearchable judgments of God ! 

It is not fanciful, I think, to find in these three 
passages from the greatest of the early New Kng- 
land divines the ideas that were in due time to 
blossom into a true and peculiar literature. That 
isolation from the world and absorption in an 
ideal that signalised the death of John Cotton were 
to leave an echo in many lives through the follow- 
ing years. Nor did the inability to surrender to 
the common expansive emotions of human nature 
and the dark brooding on damnation utterly die 
out when the real cause ceased to act. They 
changed, but did not pass away. When, with 
the coming of the nineteenth century, the fierce 
democracy of those Northern States asserted itself 
against priestly control and at the same time 
shook off the bondage of orthodoxy, it only moved 



VOL. II. 12. 



1?8 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

the burden from one shoulder to the other, and 
the inner tyranny of conscience became as exact- 
ing as the authority of the Church had been. 
But this shifting of the centre of authority from 
without to within was at least fruitful in one im- 
portant respect: it brought about that further 
transition from the conscience to the imagination 
which made possible the only serious literature 
this country has yet produced. In that shift 
from the conscience to the imagination lies the 
very source of Hawthorne's art. The awful voice 
of the old faith still reverberates in his stories of 
New England life and gives them their depth of 
consciousness; the dissolution of the commands 
of a sectarian conscience into the forms of a subtle 
symbolism lifts them from provincial importance 
merely to the sphere of universal art. 

Nor is it at all difficult to follow the religion of 
the seventeenth into the art of the nineteenth 
century. In an earlier essay on The Solitude of 
Nathaniel Hawthorne I pointed out what must 
be plain to every reader of that author the cen- 
tral significance of his Ethan Brand in the circle 
of his works. So manifestly do the doctrines of 
Cotton Mather stalk through that tale under the 
transparent mask of fiction that it might almost 
seem as if Hawthorne had taken the passages just 
quoted from the Magnalia as a text for his fancy. 
For the first quotation, in place of the rigid theo- 
logian " perfuming" the bleak atmosphere of his 
study with meditations on the great work of dying 



HAWTHORNE 179 

orthodoxly, we have Ethan Brand, the lime- 
burner, dwelling in the fragrant solitude of the 
mountains, watching his kiln through the long 
revolutions of the sun and the stars, perplexing 
his mind with no problem of predestination and 
free-will, but with the meaning of life itself, with 
its tangle of motives and restraining intelli- 
gence. For the second quotation, in place of 
remorse over one act of surrender to impulse 
against the arbitrary dictates of religion, we 
have a strange reversal of Puritan faith through 
the lens of the imagination. Ethan Brand 
returns to his long-abandoned lime-kiln after 
wandering over the world, bringing with him 
the sense that he has sought and found at 
last in his own heart the Unpardonable Sin, the 
sin of banishing from the breast all those natural, 
spontaneous emotions in the pursuit of an idea. 
He bears the mark, not of an artificial atheism, 
like that which abased the soul of the young 
divine, but of that ananthropism (if I may use the 
word) which was the real sin of New England, 
symbolised by the strange nature of his successful 
search. " He had lost his hold of the magnetic 
chain of humanity. He was no longer a brother- 
man, opening the chambers or the dungeons of 
our common nature by the key of holy sympathy, 
which gave him a right to share in all its secrets; 
he was now a cold observer, looking on mankind 
as the subject of his experiment. ' ' There lies the 
tragedy not of Ethan Brand alone, but of the 



180 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

later New England. The dogmas of faith had 
passed away and left this loneliness of an unmean- 
ing idealism; the enthusiasm which had trampled 
on the kindly emotions of the day has succumbed, 
and the contempt of the human heart has given 
place to this intolerable loneliness. 

And last of all there is the " splenetic malady," 
the melancholy that pursues this thwarting of na- 
ture and drives the wanderer to lay violent hands 
on himself. The burning of Ethan Brand in the 
lime- kiln, within the circle of whose crimson light 
he had pondered the Unpardonable Sin, is not, 
in the sense of Cotton Mather, one of the un- 
searchable judgments of God, but a cunningly 
devised symbol of literary art. 

This is the second act of the New England 
drama, and the third proceeds from it as naturally 
as the second proceeded from the first. From the 
religious intolerance of Cotton Mather to the im- 
aginative isolation of Hawthorne and from that 
to the nervous impotence of Mrs. Freeman's men 
and women, is a regular progress. The great 
preacher sought to suppress all worldly emotions; 
the artist made of the solitude which follows this 
suppression one of the tragic symbols of human 
destiny; the living novelist portrays a people in 
whom some native spring of action has been dried 
up, and who suffer in a dumb, unreasoning in- 
ability to express any outreaching passion of the 
heart or to surrender to any common impulse of 
the body. It is true, of course, that Mrs. Freeman 



HAWTHORNE l8l 

describes only a single phase of New England 
character, just as Hawthorne did before her; but 
the very genealogy of her genius shows that she 
has laid hold of an essential trait of that charac- 
ter, and, indeed, it needs but little acquaintance 
with the stagnant towns of coast and mountains 
to have met more than one of the people of her 
books actual in the flesh. Her stories are not 
tragic in the ordinary sense of the word; they have 
no universal meaning and contain no problem 
of the struggle between human desires and the 
human will, or between the will and the burden 
of circumstances. They are, as it were, the echo 
of a tragedy long ago enacted; they touch the 
heart with the faint pathos of flowers pressed 
and withered in a book, which, found by chance, 
awaken the vague recollection of outlived emo- 
tions. They are very beautiful in their own way, 
but they are thoroughly provincial, just as the 
treatises of Cotton Mather were provincial; they 
have passed from the imagination to the nerves. 

Already in Hawthorne we find the beginnings 
of this strangely repressed life. Hepzibah Pyn- 
cheon, struggling in an agony of shame and im- 
potence to submit to the rude contact of the world, 
is the true parent of all those stiffened, lonely 
women that haunt the scenes of Mrs. Freeman's 
little stage. Only there is this signal difference: 
poor, blighted Hepzibah is part of a great drama 
of the conscience which in its brooding over the 
curse of ancestral sin can only be compared with 



182 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

the Ate of the ^Eschylean theatre. All the char- 
acters that move within the shadow of that House 
of the Seven Gables are involved in one tragic 
idea assimilated by the author's imagination from 
the religious inheritance of the society about him 
the idea that pride, whether worldly or un- 
worldly, works out its penalty in the separation 
of the possessor from the common heart of hu- 
manity. But in Mrs. Freeman's tales this moral 
has utterly vanished; they have no significance 
beyond the pathos of the lonely desolation de- 
picted. Her first book, A Humble Romance, is 
made up of these frustrate lives, which are with- 
held by some incomprehensible paralysis of the 
heart from accepting the ordinary joys of hu- 
manity, and her latest book, The Givers, appeals 
to our sympathy by the same shadow of a fore- 
gone tragedy. 

Very characteristic in the first book is the story 
of the Two Old Lovers. There was nothing to 
keep them apart, none of the well-used obstacles 
of romance in the shape of poverty or tyrannous 
parents or religious differences or an existing 
alliance nothing save the ingrown inability of 
the man to yield to the simple call of his own 
bosom. For many years he visits the girl and, 
as time passes, the aged woman, as an accepted 
but curiously undemonstrative lover. There is, 
to me at least, a pathos like the nightly memory 
of tears in the watchfulness of the waiting woman 
over her diffident wooer; 



HAWTHORNE 183 

She saw him growing an old man, and the lonely, un- 
cared-for life that he led filled her heart with tender pity 
and sorrow for him. She did not confine her kind offices 
to the Saturday baking. Kvery week his little house was 
tidied and set to rights, and his mending looked after. 
Once, on a Sunday night, when she spied a rip in his 
coat, that had grown long from the want of womanly 
fingers constantly at hand, she had a good cry after he 
had left and she had gone to her room. There was some- 
thing more pitiful to her, something that touched her 
heart more deeply, in that rip in her lover's Sunday coat, 
than in all her long years of waiting. As the years went 
on, it was sometimes with a sad heart that Maria stood 
and watched the poor lonely old figure moving slower 
than ever down the street to his lonely home ; but the 
heart was sad for him always, and never for herself. 

Only in the end, when he lies dying in his solitary 
house and she is summoned to his bedside, does 
the approach of the great silence of death unlock 
the dumbness of his breast: 

He looked up at her with a strange wonder in his 
glazing eyes. "Maria" a thin, husky voice, that was 
more like a wind through dry cornstalks, said "Maria, 
I 'm dyin', an' I allers meant to have asked you to 
marry me." 

Is it fanciful to say that this story has the 
shadowy pathos of emotions long ago fought 
against and overcome? The tragedy of New 
England came when Hawthorne wrought the 
self-denial of the ancient religion into a symbol 
of man's universal isolation, when out of the 
deliberate contemning of common affections he 



1 84 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

created the search for the Unpardonable Sin. 
In the pages of Mrs. Freeman we hear only an 
echo, we revive a fading memory, of that sombre 
tragedy. Ethan Brand was a problem of the 
will, a question of morality; the tale of the Two 
Old Lovers is a sad picture of palsied nerves. 

The latest volume of Mrs. Freeman's sketches 
treats the same theme, with this difference, how- 
ever, that here it is the woman who abandons her 
lover for many years, returning to him only when 
both are grown old and past the age of spon- 
taneous pleasures. There is perhaps some soften- 
ing of tone, a kindlier feeling that into this strange 
desolation of the heart some consolation of the 
spirit may descend with chastened joy. Hardly 
in the earlier books, I think, will one find any 
picture of the possible mellowing effect of solitude 
comparable to this description of the waiting 
lover: 

He was a happy man, in spite of the unfulfilled natural 
depths of his life. His great sweetness of nature had 
made even of the legitimate hunger of humanity a bless- 
ing for the promoting of spiritual growth. It had fos- 
tered within him that grand acquiescence which is the 
essence of perfect freedom. 

But beautiftn\as this grand acquiescence may be, 
it is not in that direction lies the real freedom of 
New England life or literature. Rather shall the 
deliverance come in the way hinted at in that 
other phrase, the hunger of humanity. The whole 



HAWTHORNE 185 

progress from Cotton Mather to Mrs. Freeman 
was determined by the original attempt to stamp 
out that legitimate hunger for the sake of an all- 
absorbing pride of the spirit. And now, when the 
spirit, after having been victorious in the long 
warfare, has itself starved away and left the bar- 
renness of a dreary stagnation, the natural reversal 
may well be looked for, and we may expect the 
hunger of humanity to grow up out of the waste, 
untempered by spiritual ideals. Already in the 
New England of Hawthorne, in the exaggerated 
sentimentalism of the abolitionists and a thousand 
other reforming sects, this movement had begun. 
Hawthorne himself, despite his humorous in- 
sight and his aloofness from the currents of life 
about him, did not wholly escape its influence. 
Through the dark pages of The House of the Seven 
Gables moves the hopeful figure of young Hoi- 
grave, the daguerreotypist. To him, says Haw- 
thorne, thinking no doubt of the burden that 
weighed on his own imagination, it seemed ' ' that 
in this age, more than ever before, the moss-grown 
and rotten Past is to be torn down, and lifeless 
institutions to be thrust out of the way, and their 
dead corpses buried, and everything to begin 
anew." There is a world of significance in the 
analysis which follows of Holgrave's restless and 
ardent nature, of his generous impulses, that 
might solidify him into the champion of some 
practical cause. He is the type of a whole race of 
men who were to take revenge on the despotism 



1 86 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

of the spirit by casting it out altogether for the 
idealised demands of the hunger of humanity. 

But what was foreshadowed in Hawthorne 
becomes the one dominant human note of Mrs. 
Freeman's stories, heard through the desert si- 
lence that otherwise encompasses her characters. 
This vision of a growing humanitarianism that 
shall awaken new motives for healthy, active life 
and feed the hunger of the heart is the real theme 
of the best of her novels, Jerome. There is a scene 
in that book where the hero, beaten and marred 
by hard circumstance, suddenly gives vent in his 
awkward, unschooled manner to the late-born re- 
calcitrance against the tyranny of Providence: 

What was it to the moon and all those shining swarms 
of stars, and that far star-dust in the Milky Way, whether 
he, Jerome Edwards, had shoes to close or not ? Whether 
he and his mother starved or not, they would shine just 
the same. . . . He was maddened at the sting and 
despite of his own littleness in the face of that greatness. 
Suddenly a wild impulse of rebellion that was almost 
blasphemy seized him. He clinched a puny fist at a 
great star. "Wish I could make you stop shinin'," he 
cried out, in a loud, fierce voice; "wish I could do 
somethin' !" 

And then, later, comes the companion scene, 
again under the cold eyes of the heavens, when 
the final determination takes shape before him 
and he sees at last the work which the world 
holds for him: 

A great passion of love and sympathy for the needy 
and oppressed of his kind, and an ardent defence of 



HAWTHORNE l8/ 

them, came upon Jerome Edwards, poor young shoe- 
maker, going home with his sack of meal over his shoul- 
der. Ivike a bird, which in the spring views every little 
straw and twig as toward his nest and purpose of love, 
Jerome would henceforth regard all powers and instru- 
mentalities that came in his way only in their bearing 
upon his great end of life. 

We have followed the development of that half- 
civilisation which moulded New England from the 
religious enthusiasm of Cotton Mather, through 
the tragic art of Hawthorne, down to the pathetic 
paralysis portrayed in these stories of a living 
writer. We have seen a morbid spirituality, 
spurning the common nourishment of mankind, 
slowly starve itself into impotence. Now, as the 
hunger of humanity begins to assert itself un- 
hampered by any vision beyond its own impor- 
tunate needs, are we to behold a new ideal create 
in turn another half-civilisation, blindly material- 
istic as its predecessor was harshly spiritual? 
That question may not be lightly answered. 
Only it is clear that, for the present, the way of 
growth for the literature of New England lies 
through the opening of this door of strictly human 
sympathies. 



DELPHI AND GREEK LITERATURE 

THE wise Greek was taught to judge the poets 
of his land according to their influence on char- 
acter, and to ask first whether they made men 
better in the cities. Only with Aristotle, when 
poetry ceases to be an organic part of civic life, 
do we find criticism that approaches the dreary 
canon of " art for art's sake." So keen indeed 
was this sense of moral responsibility that Homer 
himself did not escape frequent censure for his 
picture of the easy-living gods, and Plato, recalling 
complacently ' ' the ancient difference between 
philosophy and poetry," would banish the singers 
from his ideal state. Even the analytic mind of 
the Greeks had not effected a divorce between 
ethics and aesthetics; and on our part we may as- 
sume that a true appreciation of the circumstances 
under which their literature arose, and of the in- 
fluence it exercised on this beauty -loving people, 
as indeed any sound criticism of the literature 
itself, must start from a sufficient study of the 
ethical ideas it sought to convey. 

It may be surmised at the outset of such a study 
that Homer and his successors are pre-eminent 
artists, not by reason of form alone, but because 
188 



DELPHI AND GREEK LITERATURE 189 

they also embody more truth, more wise reflection 
in short, because they present a fairer criticism 
of life than is readily to be found elsewhere. It 
is a contradiction that Homer and Sophocles 
should be reckoned unsurpassed as poets, and 
their views of life be regarded as immature and 
incapable of instruction for our more experienced 
age. Better were it to accept at once the standard 
of Greece, and judge by their ethical import the 
poets she was wont to honour as sages. If en- 
couragement were needed for examining these 
ancient works with such seriousness, it might be 
found in the supposition that in our own land no 
important revival, or shall we say creation, of 
literature is likely to arise except from a renas- 
cence of interest in Greek ; and that further such 
a study may throw a curious light on the religious 
and moral confusion now troubling our minds. 
For we have ' * traversed many paths in the wan- 
derings of thought," and like Odysseus of old 
have reached an ^Esean island, where we know 
neither the rising nor the setting of the sun and 
doubt if there be any counsel for us. We, too, 
like the companions of Odysseus, may meet with 
some Circe to change us into bestial shapes, un- 
less a god intervene with help. 

Granted then that Greek literature owes its ex- 
cellence largely to its ethical content, the question 
first arises: Was there any one precept, any one 
phase of moral truth, so constantly before the 
people as to become a master law to which the 



IQO SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

particular rules of conduct may be referred back, 
and of which literature and art may be regarded 
as the manifold expression? Now it was the 
established custom of the Greeks themselves, 
when about to undertake a hazardous voyage of 
conquest or discovery, to consult the oracle of 
Apollo at Delphi. The gifts through centuries 
of grateful kings and states had made Delphi one 
of the great treasure houses of the world. So 
numerous were the works of art collected here, 
that even after the depredations of Sulla and 
Nero it still displayed three thousand statues in 
the time of Pliny; and in the days of its glory it 
must have delighted the religious pilgrim with 
more beauty than can be seen now in all the 
galleries of Europe. The spot was well chosen 
for the oracle of Greece. We may imagine 
the traveller, anxious at heart perhaps with the 
question he was to propound, climbing up the 
mountain side from Cirrha on the gulf, or wind- 
ing westward along the inland road that followed 
the valley of the Pleistus. He had been taught 
to regard the high hills as the peculiar dwelling- 
place of the gods, and to believe that each globe 
of mist hovering on a lonely summit might veil 
the bodily presence of a divinity. The wild 
scenery of Parnassus, with its misty hollows and 
twin peaks rising into the sky, was calculated to 
exalt his religious mood to a state of reverent 
enthusiasm. It was remarked that even the at- 
mosphere of the place had a peculiarly subtile, 



DELPHI AND GREEK LITERATURE 19! 

biting quality which affected strangely the bronze 
of statuary; and this may have been a physical 
stimulus to the mind also. What must have been 
the feeling of admiration when the temple with 
its marble front first came into view. Euripides 
in one of his most exquisite scenes represents a 
band of Athenian women coming to the shrine in 
the early dawn. Ion, the child of Apollo and 
dedicated from birth to the service of the god, is 
seen sweeping with laurel boughs the vestibule 
and sprinkling the pavement with lustral water 
brought in golden pitchers from the Castalian 
fount. Now with threatening arrows he drives 
away the polluting birds that would nest under 
the eaves, and again and again he cries out in 
joy, 

O Paean, Paean, thou from Leto sprung, 
Forever be thou blest, forever young! 

The chorus of Athenian women appears winding 
up toward the temple. They are rapt in wonder 
at the rich scene unfolded before them: one after 
another they point to the statues of Hercules 
slaying the Hydra while lolaus stands by with 
kindled torch; of Bellerophon on the winged 
horse, smiting the monstrous Chimaera; of the 
gods engaged in battle with the giants. To be- 
hold this unravaged beauty with the Athenian 
women under the morning sky must have been a 
joy such as the modern world can hardly equal. 
If we had undertaken to enter into the temple, 



SHELBURNE ESSAYS 



we should have been met at the threshold by the 
greeting of the god. It is recorded that on the 
columns were inscribed the wisest proverbs of 
the land; and these were taken to be Apollo's 
welcome to his visitor. Several of these sentences 
we know, and two of them are distinguished by 
later writers as of the deepest import to Greek 
philosophy. So Plutarch somewhere alludes to 
them. "Consider," he says, " these inscriptions, 
Know thyself and Nothing too much ; how many 
philosophical discussions they have called forth, 
and how great a multitude of words has sprung 
from each as from a seed." Plato was never tired 
of quoting them; especially in the Charmides he 
weaves them into his argument on temperance 
with admirable skill (164 D; Jowett): "And in 
this I agree with him who dedicated the inscrip- 
tion, ' Know thyself! ' at Delphi. That word, if 
I am not mistaken, is put there as a sort of salu- 
tation which the god addresses to those who enter 
the temple; as much as to say the ordinary salu- 
tation of ' Hail! * is not right, and that the exhor- 
tation ' Be temperate! ' would be a far better way 
of saluting one another. The notion of him who 
dedicated the inscription was, as I believe, that 
the god speaks to those who enter his temple not 
as men speak; but, when a worshipper enters, the 
first word he hears is ' Be temperate! ' This, 
however, like a prophet he expresses in a sort of 
riddle, for ' Know thyself! ' and ' Be temperate! ' 
are the same, as I maintain, and as the letters im- 



DELPHI AND GREEK LITERATURE 193 

ply, and yet they may be easily misunderstood; 
and succeeding sages who added ' Nothing too 
much,' or ' Give a pledge, and evil is nigh at 
hand,' would appear to have so misunderstood 
them; for they imagined that 'Know thyself!' 
was a piece of advice which the god gave, and 
not his salutation of the worshippers at their first 
coming in; and they dedicated their own inscrip- 
tion under the idea that they too would give 
equally useful pieces of advice." So far the 
Charmides ; elsewhere Plato writes (Protag., 343 
B): " And they [the seven Sages] met together 
and dedicated in the temple of Apollo at Delphi, 
as the first-fruits of their wisdom, the far-famed 
inscriptions, which are in all men's mouths, 
1 Know thyself and ' Nothing too much.' " We 
have come to the god for instruction; let us accept 
his words of salutation for the advice desired. If 
Apollo may be trusted, in these two brief commands 
we shall find a sure guide for our proposed study. 

Fortunately we need not stop here to discuss 
the authorship of these apothegms. They were 
ascribed to various members of the fabulous guild 
of Sages, or even to a period antedating that 
august body. Indeed, there was a tradition, 
fostered no doubt by the priests, that Apollo him- 
self was the author of ' ' Know thyself. ' ' At any 
rate the guardians of the oracle, by writing the 
words on the temple, had assumed the responsi- 
bility of them for the god. 

Neither is their significance hard to discover. 

VOL. II. 13. 



,94 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

" Nothing too much " is the rule of outward con- 
duct. It does not say, This thou shalt do, and 
that thou shalt not do; but rather in the words 
of Saint Paul, " All things are lawful unto me, 
but all things are not expedient: all things are 
lawful for me, but I will not be brought under the 
power of any." Evil, accordingly, is not essen- 
tially inherent in particular acts; but the carrying 
of any act to excess is transgression; failure to 
strike the true mean is error; and we shall find 
that transgression or error is rebuked as due more 
often to ignorance than to malevolence. Evil is 
commonly regarded not as sin committed wilfully 
against divine law, but as harm done to self or 
to the community by ill-regulated conduct. In 
manners this leads easily to the ideal of rhonnte 
homme qui ne se pique de rien. A perfect gentle- 
man was shown by balance in acquisition and 
comportment: he might not even learn music too 
well, lest he should mar the just proportion of 
attainments. Thus even what is good may be 
desired in excess, and we have in Greece the 
warning solemnly emphasised by Ecclesiastes: 
" Be not righteous over much, neither make thy- 
self over wise." Regarding man's position in 
the world, too great prosperity also has its danger 
and may awaken the jealousy of the gods. This 
sentiment pervades the histories of Herodotus, 
and is the subject of that famous letter to Poly- 
crates: " It is sweet to learn the good fortune of 
a friend united to us by ties of hospitality; yet I 



DELPHI AND GREEK LITERATURE 195 

am not content with thy great prosperity, know- 
ing the envy of the divine nature; and I may say 
I wish both for myself and my connections tc 
speed here and to fail there in my doings, with 
chequered fortune. ... Be therefore per- 
suaded of me and do as I bid in respect of thy 
prosperity. Consider what thou mayst find of 
highest value to thee, and what if lost would 
bring greatest regret to thy heart, and this cast 
away from thee, so as it shall never again be seen 
among men." The same thought is common 
enough in the writers of the period, however the 
quaintness of its form here is peculiar to the 
historian. The dramas of ^schylus repeat over 
and over again the same warning against over- 
ripe prosperity whose offspring are insolence and 
blindness of heart and avenging calamity. In 
the proper place it would be a fruitful exercise to 
compare this idea as presented by the tragedian 
and by the historian. In statecraft Solon had 
raised it to be the cause of eunomy, or good gov- 
ernment, "which," as he says, "should make 
order and harmony to rule everywhere; which 
should bind with chains the evil, make smooth 
the rough, lower false pride, restrain violence, 
and nip the flowers of calamity in the bud; . . . 
and under her sway all things among men should 
become harmonious and reasonable." Theognis 
and others have the same ideal always before 
them: indeed it arises naturally enough from 
human experience. 



196 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

As this principle of moderation sums up the 
empirical wisdom of Greek literature, so it is the 
formal law of the poet and artist. "In der Be- 
schrankung zeigt sich erst der Meister," writes 
Goethe. In the strict setting of bounds to his 
own faculties and to his subject-matter, we may 
perhaps find the chief characteristic of the Greek 
artist, as form resulting from proportion of parts 
is the supreme excellence of his work. This 
voluntary limitation is everywhere discoverable. 
In language its result is a sharp distinction in 
style; prose and poetry have their separate vo- 
cabularies, and each branch of the latter has its 
appropriate dialect. It penetrates still deeper 
into style and causes that justness of emphasis, 
that avoidance of undue stress which attaches to 
the word classic. In treatment of the subject- 
matter the result is no less marked. Thucydides 
and Sophocles are both Athenians and contempo- 
raries, yet they seem to speak from two different 
worlds, so sharply defined are the aims of historian 
and poet. Furthermore, each department of verse 
has its own laws and themes which together 
cover the range of human experience, yet never 
intermingle. A still deeper limitation is observed. 
Only those subjects and ideas are treated which 
can be fully and luminously expressed; vague 
thoughts, fleeting emotions, shadowy similitudes, 
everything that would blur the general outline, 
la nuance, in short, is voluntarily renounced. 
Hence, however other literatures may compare 



DELPHI AND GREEK LITERATURE 197 

with .the Greek in respect of content, depth of 
thought, breadth of experience, and fineness of 
feeling, yet in formal beauty at least the master 
writers of Hellas have had no rivals. By a sort 
of racial instinct they are led to avoid excess of 
any kind. This law of limitation sometimes pro- 
duces in the works of lesser men a meagreness 
and jejuneness irritating to the modern reader; 
but in the masterpieces of the true artists, who 
sounded the national consciousness, and who 
were strong enough to hold their ideas and mould 
them at will, it has brought about a perfect bal- 
ance and poise comparable only to the sculpture 
of the same land. Shakespeare may, with Homer, 
stand apart from other poets. They rise together 
into the sky like the twin peaks of Parnassus, 
and in them the Old World and the New meet 
with equal and sufficient champions. We read 
Shakespeare and are lost in amazement at the 
boundless fertility of the human mind. Every 
word is a metaphor, and all the emotions and 
thoughts of the heart chase one another through 
his lines. But sometimes, may it be confessed, 
we turn with a feeling almost of relief from the 
unrestrained exuberance of the modern genius 
to the simplicity and graceful self-control of the 
ancient. At first, it may be, we miss in the 
older poem certain profounder voices of the soul 
that speak of moral claims and experience won 
by centuries of suffering; we call the Greek shal- 
low. But if the real depth of a poem is to be 



198 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

measured by its grasp on the essential passions of 
humanity, there will be found in Homer a truth- 
fulness and vividness in presenting these that may 
rival Shakespeare himself, while man's relation- 
ship to the divine world about and the dark mys- 
teries below is pictured with a simplicity that 
lends unparalleled beauty to human activity, and 
with a depth of wisdom, of which forgetfulness 
and long sophistication have to-day almost de- 
prived us. 

" Nothing too much " was the law of the artist 
in his effort to create; so in abstract terms it de- 
fined for the philosopher the process of cosmic 
creation, or ceaseless becoming, as he would 
have called it. On the other hand, from a rule 
of prudential wisdom it passed readily into the 
ethics of the schools. Beginning with Pythagoras, 
its influence down through Aristotle may be un- 
erringly traced in a variety of forms. Only with 
this key can we unlock the strange doctrine of 
Pythagoras (strange to us but perfectly simple to 
his countrymen) regarding the finite and the in- 
finite. The finite is good because bounded by 
just limits; the infinite is bad because it escapes 
these limits. Numbers are the expression of 
quantity and limitation, and as such produce 
the famous Pythagorean harmony ruling in the 
heavens and in man. Akin to this conception is 
the formal cause of Aristotle, between which and 
the earlier theory stand the ideas of Plato as a 
mediating ground. Matter, according to the 



DELPHI AND GREEK LITERATURE 199 

Stagirite, is eternal and formless, form is eternal 
and substanceless; from the union of these, that 
is, from the law of limitation, springs the world 
fashioned harmoniously, as we behold it. And 
the final cause, which is the aim and purpose of 
this union, will be satisfied when this infinite 
amorphous matter is completely subjected to 
form. 

If, morally, " Nothing too much" receives its 
ultimate expression in the ethics of Aristotle, 
where every virtue becomes a mean between two 
vices, the one of excess, the other of deficiency, 
the sister saying, " Know thyself," may be held 
to attain its full development in the mystic phi- 
losophy of Plato. So in the Phadrus we read: 
" I must first know myself, as the Delphian in- 
scription says; to be curious about that which is 
not my concern, while I am still in ignorance of 
my own self, would be ridiculous." Self-know- 
ledge in the Academy became the beginning and 
end of philosophic discipline. In this sense it 
may be taken to express the inner spiritual phase 
of Greek life, just as the " golden mean" gives 
the model of outward practical conduct. Yet 
how closely the two formulas are related may be 
seen in the very philosophers who represent the 
extreme of each. The argument of Plato's Re- 
public amounts to this: By self-knowledge we 
learn the nature of the soul and of the three facul- 
ties working together in it. Consequently upon 
such knowledge each faculty performs duly its 



200 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

proper function and attains its respective virtue, 
the rational faculty being thus distinguished by 
wisdom, the will by courage, the sensuous nature 
by temperance. The fourth virtue, justice, is 
still to be accounted for. This must be the har- 
monious interaction of the three faculties, each 
working within strict bounds and not encroaching 
on the function of the other two. The highest 
virtue, then, which practically includes the others, 
is no more than the application of the Delphian 
' * Nothing too much ' ' to the soul itself. On the 
other hand, Aristotle's ethical theory may be 
summed up as follows: Each virtue is defined as 
the golden mean between two vices; activity of 
the soul in accordance with virtue is happiness; 
and happiness is the end of life. The supreme 
happiness is such activity of the highest faculty 
of the soul, that is, the reason : man cannot dwell 
continuously and absolutely in this activity, but 
can only aim to approach such a state. Its attain- 
ment is the contemplative life of the deity passed 
in self-reflection; and this may be called his distin- 
guishing virtue, for of him activity toward others 
cannot be predicated. Curiously, Plato starts 
from self-knowledge and ends with * ' Nothing too 
much"; his rival begins with the latter and ar- 
rives at self-knowledge. One proceeds from 
within outward; the other argues from conduct 
inward. 

But this clear distinction, by which the two 
apothegms express the inner and outer faces of 



DELPHI AND GREEK LITERATURE 2OI 

the same truth, arose only after subtle analysis 
had been brought to bear on them. Primarily 
they were used almost without discrimination, as 
is evident from the passage of Plato's Charmides 
quoted above. " Know thyself" at first meant 
simply, Know thy place in this world as a man 
among men, and as a mortal subject to the im- 
mortal gods; be moderate, aim not too high. 
Abundant illustration of this might be offered. 
Such, for example, is the meaning of the words 
when put into the mouth of the seven Sages, as 
may be proved from the number of proverbs that 
contain the same admonition in different forms, 
Periander's warning command, " Think as a 
mortal," being perhaps the clearest exposition 
of the thought. The worldly Simonides is said 
to have given similar advice to Pausanias, " Re- 
member thou art a man," words whose signifi- 
cance was revealed only too clearly to the 
overweening general in his last imprisonment. 
The same lesson is conveyed in the story of 
Croesus as told by Herodotus; and Xenophon, 
doubtless with a reminiscence of the famous dia- 
logue of the earlier historian, relates of the same 
prince that he asked the Delphian oracle in what 
way he might pass the remainder of his life 
happily, and received this answer: 

Knowing thyself, O Croesus, thou shalt pass through life 
happy. 

Croesus rejoiced on hearing this, and thought it 



202 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

an easy task; others we may know, or may not, 
but any man may know himself. Only after his 
defeat by Cyrus did he recognise his error; for in 
attempting to strive with so great a foe he had 
proved his own self-ignorance. Similarly one 01 
Plutarch's characters in sportive conversation de- 
clares that Homer was the author of these pro- 
verbs, and maintains that Hector knew himself, 
who attacked others but " avoided combat with 
Telamonian Ajax." 

These illustrations will show how the primitive 
meaning of the injunction persisted into a late 
age. Yet its deeper spiritual force had been 
partly recognised almost a century before the 
revolution introduced by Socrates and the 
sophists. Thus we read in Plutarch: "And 
Heracleitus, as if he had done some great and 
serious thing, says ' I searched out myself ' ; and 
of the inscriptions at Delphi this seemed to him 
the most divine, ' Know thyself.' " Aristotle 
assures us it was from the Bphesian sage that 
Socrates derived his peculiar use of the words; 
and we may see for ourselves that the sophists, so 
far at least as they are represented by Protagoras, 
follow the same master. To Heracleitus imper- 
manence was the law of existence; like the water 
of a stream all things pass away, and are yet the 
same. But there is no reason to suppose he con- 
nected this physical theory with his boasted self- 
searching. It remained for the sophists to effect 
this unholy alliance. Studying man's nature, 



DELPHI AND GREEK LITERATURE 2O3 

Protagoras finds that the impermanence of phe- 
nomena is but a reflection of the instability of the 
soul looking out upon them, for man is the 
measure of all things. Know thyself, and thou 
knowest what is true to thee for the time being 
at least; but to another man there is another 
truth. Verity itself, like the physical world, be- 
comes thus a matter of perpetual flux and change; 
and the wisdom of Delphi is made the law of 
shifting impressionism, whether in philosophy or 
art or conduct. Plato would consider this sophis- 
tical skepticism the outcome of a long line of 
ancestors. His argument is quaintly expressed 
(The&t. 152 D): "I am about to speak of a high 
argument, in which all things are said to be rela- 
tive; you cannot rightly call anything by any 
name, such as great or small, heavy or light, for 
the great will be small and the heavy light there 
is no single thing or quality, but out of motion 
and change and admixture all things are becom- 
ing relatively to one another, which ' becoming ' 
is by us incorrectly called being, but is really be- 
coming, for nothing ever is, but all things are 
becoming. Summon all philosophers, Protago- 
ras, Heracleitus, Kmpedocles, and the rest of 
them, one after another, and, with the exception 
of Parmenides, they will agree with you in this. 
Summon the great masters of either kind of 
poetry Epicharmus, the prince of Comedy, and 
Homer of Tragedy; when the latter sings of 

Ocean whence sprang the gods, and mother Tethys 



204 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

does he not mean that all things are the offspring 
of flux and motion ? " 

Compare with this flower or impressionism 
Socrates, who also in a different way made man 
the measure of all things. Protagoras isolates 
the individual; there is no spiritual law binding 
soul to soul; hence there is no truth but merely 
shifting opinion. Socrates would find in man a 
spirit which associates him with the divine powers; 
hidden in himself he thought to discover eternal 
precepts of wisdom, the same for all men because 
springing in all from the same source: Know 
thyself, and thou knowest the truth of the gods. 
So much I think we may assert of the positive 
teaching of Socrates; although the words, "Know 
thyself," still retained something of their simpler 
primitive meaning, for they were to him an ad- 
monition of man's presumptuous ignorance. But 
their positive force, more or less latent in the 
master, is found fully developed in the disciple 
Plato. So, for example, in the First Alcibiades 
we read: " But how can we have a perfect know- 
ledge of the things of the soul ? For if we know 
them, then I suppose that we shall know our- 
selves. Can we really be ignorant of the excel- 
lent meaning of the Delphian inscription of which 
we were just now speaking? . . . And if the 
soul, my dear Alcibiades, is ever to know herself, 
must she not look at the soul; and especially at 
that part of the soul in which her virtue resides, 
and at any other which is like this ? , And 



DELPHI AND GREEK LITERATURE 2O$ 

do we know of any part of our souls more divine 
than that which has to do with wisdom and 
knowledge? . . . Then this is that part of 
the soul which resembles the divine, and he who 
looks at this and at the whole class of things 
divine, will be most likely to know himself. . . . 
And self-knowledge we agree to be wisdom." 

Socrates and the sophists mark a revolution in 
Greek thought; with them the mind is first turned 
inward on herself, and self-consciousness becomes 
an inheritance of the race. It may be a matter 
of sad reflection that the people who chose beauty 
and pleasure before absolute truth should have 
made Protagoras their spokesman rather than 
Socrates. Certainly it is a prophecy full of fore- 
boding for the fate of Greece that the one was 
loaded with riches and honour, whereas the other 
died a felon's death in the gaol of Athens. 

It was to be expected that the Delphian saluta- 
tion, when so used by Socrates and Plato, would 
become a sort of catch-word in the Academy. 
From the Academy the doctrine of self-know- 
ledge, together with other Socratic precepts, 
passed readily into the discipline of the Stoics. 
With them, too, happiness is the summum bonum, 
happiness which is the natural possession, the 
flower, so to speak, of a virtuous life, and which, 
indeed, cannot be conceived without virtue. If 
asked wherein consists the virtuous life, Zeno, the 
founder of the school, would reply, " In living in 
conformity with one's self"; and Cleanthes, his 



2o6 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

pupil, would enlarge this to " living in conformity 
with nature." Nor is there any contradiction in 
these answers. For to Zeno, ''living in con- 
formity with self ' ' meant to obey the dictates of 
reason, which he deemed the highest part of man 
and the true self. Now to him, as to all the 
Stoics, the reason was not an isolated power 
fashioned in the breast of man, but rather a por- 
tion of that universal subtile element which they 
in half-symbolical manner called fire. So far they 
were pantheists. This subtile element, pervading 
the world, is divine, is indeed God; and to the 
degree that a man recognises this force within 
him and surrenders to its guidance, he grows like 
to God, and at death passes into the divine nature. 
Self-knowledge is to Zeno and Cleanthes the root 
of virtue and happiness, only Cleanthes emphasises 
more strongly the kinship of this self to universal 
reason. 

This point of view, however, is not peculiar to 
the Stoics; it marks all the philosophic schools of 
the period. The old simplicity of life had passed 
away, and with it the spontaneous joy of living 
and that unconscious morality whose chief re- 
striction could be summed up in the brief com- 
mand, "Nothing too much." The youth has 
grown to man's estate. In place of unconstrained 
harmony with nature has come the conscious and 
painful effort to conform his inner being to the 
dictates of a vague, half-comprehended idea called 
still by the old name Nature. Patriotism had 



DELPHI AND GREEK LITERATURE 2O/ 

been the bond uniting men into brotherhood, and 
counterbalancing what might otherwise have been 
a narrow selfishness. With Alexander that local 
attachment, so restricted and yet so efficient, 
gives way to an ideal cosmopolitanism whose 
shadowy bounds embrace gradually the whole 
realm of existence. In this vague city of the 
world the homeless spirit of man, finding that re- 
lationship to all is kinship with none, is thrown 
back on itself in brooding revery. The primi- 
tive aim of self-knowledge, which would temper 
action to sobriety, becomes less important than 
its dormant significance, which absorbs action in 
contemplation. Plato is already prophetic of the 
new views; Aristotle, as if to mark off forever the 
completion of a civilisation, rejects the new fer- 
ment and sums up in scholastic terms all that was 
truly Hellenic in thought and knowledge. Stoic 
and Epicurean alike receive the tradition of 
Greece, but add a spirit utterly foreign in char- 
acter. Stepping beyond the limit set by Aristotle 
and Alexander, we should be swept on through 
the mazes of many philosophies that gradually 
assume the attitude of religions, until we found 
ourselves in the whirlpool that revolves about 
Christianity. Our study of "Know thyself" 
would be lost in the abyss of Gnosticism, for the 
mystic knowledge of Gnostic and Manichaean 
alike is but a late-born child of Delphi. Indeed, 
the command of the god may still be heard above 
the din of Saint Augustine's theology, as, for 



208 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

example, in that passage of the City of 'God '(xi. 26) 
where it is expanded into a curious proof or simili- 
tude of the Trinity, and stands a true prophet of 
the Cartesian syllogism. In its last form, cogito 
ergo sum, it may be called the parent of modern 
philosophy. The sister law, which gave to Greek 
life its inimitable beauty, is lost to us perhaps for- 
ever; the sadder words we have made our own. 

Enough has been said to show how truly the 
Delphian god voiced the moral aspirations of his 
people. It would be instructive here, were it not 
out of proportion to our design, to discover how 
far these laws are recognised by other lands, and 
how far they are modified or supplanted. I can- 
not forbear digressing sufficiently to notice the 
Hindus, who may claim after the Greeks the 
honour of being the most intellectual people of 
antiquity, and who likewise displayed their in- 
sight by formulating their conception of life. 

Tracing the first injunction in Greece, we find 
that the course of development (which does not al- 
ways mean progress, be it observed) is * ' Nothing 
too much," temperance, self-restraint, Epicurean 
tranquillity, Stoic apathy. The next step would 
have carried them into * * inattachment " and re- 
nunciation, and this is the form it assumes in 
India; so that the Hindus may be said in this 
respect to have begun where the Greeks left off. 
But if we draw the line of genuine Greek thought 
at Aristotle, there is a wider gap between the 
two. For to the Stagirite virtue is a deliberate 



DELPHI AND GREEK LITERATURE 209 

state lying in the mean as regards ourselves, de- 
fined by reason and as the wise man would define 
it. The wise man here is that good or exemplary 
character (o GnovSoaos) whom Aristotle con- 
stantly assumes to be the final arbiter of right and 
wrong. It is he who most adequately exemplifies 
man as a political being, adapted to his surround- 
ings and acting with approved energy among his 
fellows; so that in the end the theory of Aristotle 
rests upon a common-sense empirical view. In 
one passage (Nic. Eth., ix. 4) he gives a picture 
of this exemplary character, symbolising the re- 
lation of his inner faculties by the attitude of 
friends to one another; he has strong desires, but 
these are in accord with reason; he is most keenly 
attached to life, and contemplation does not sup- 
plant but rather completes the general activity of 
his nature. 

Compare with this a passage of the Bhagavad- 
gltd, the divine lay of India. It is the morning 
of a great contest and the prince, seeing his own 
army drawn up for battle and the host of the 
enemy arrayed in opposition, is suddenly seized 
with contrition for the many warriors who must 
perish. In dejection he refuses to fight until 
aroused by the exhortations of his charioteer, who 
is, in reality, the incarnate Vishnu. The admoni- 
tion of the god is drawn out into a remarkable 
religious discourse: 

II. ii. Thou art grieved for those that need no grief, yet 

thy words are words of wisdom : 
VOL. n. 14. 



210 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

They that have knowledge grieve not for the dead 
or the living. 

19. He who reckoneth It the slayer, and he who 

deemeth It the slain, 

They both distinguish ill : It slayeth not, nor is 
It slain. 

22. As a man putteth off his outworn garments and 

taketh others new ; 

So the Indweller putteth off these outworn bodies, 
and taketh others new. 

47. Thy service is in the work only, but in the fruits 

thereof never ; 

Be not impelled by the result of works, neither 
set thy heart to do no work. 

48. Standing firm in devotion, and putting away at- 

tachment, so ever work on, O Prince : 
Also in success or failure be thou indifferent ; in- 
difference, too, is called devotion. 

III. 25. As the ignorant work because of attachment to 

works, O Prince, 

So without attachment let the wise work for the 
constraining of mankind. 

27. For all works in all places are of a truth wrought 

by the blind forces of Nature ; 
Only he that is deluded by egotism thinketh in 
himself, " I am the doer ! " 

Here, in place of the law of moderation in de- 
sire and action, is a new command, a strange 
exhortation to work without desire, without 
attachment, without interest in the result. The 
author of the Gltd sees about him a world of 



DELPHI AND GREEK LITERATURE 211 

action which bears no discoverable relation to his 
inner spiritual needs, yet in this futile turmoil he 
is called by the exigencies of earthly existence to 
play a part. He would perform the duties of his 
station, but with complete indifference to the out- 
come, unmoved by success or failure, incapable of 
pleasure or pain. The strangeness of the doctrine 
to us lies in this utter " inattachment," which, 
be it said, was no mere scholastic abstraction, but 
the genuine aspiration of a whole people; but to 
the Hindu it was novel rather because it fell short 
of the commoner ideal. Beyond " inattachment " 
lay the utter renunciation of works, which bade 
the spirit avoid all contact with the world and in 
its own life of self-contemplation seek for perfect 
peace : 

Like an uneasy fool thou wanderest far 
Into the nether deeps, 
Or upward climbest where the dim-lit star 
Of utmost heaven sleeps. 

Through all the world thou rangest, O my soul, 
Seeking and wilt not rest ; 
Behold, the peace of Brahma, and thy goal, 
Hideth in thine own breast. 

It is not to be supposed that such a contrast in 
philosophic principles was without influence on 
literature. A minute comparison of the epics of 
Greece and India would show as its effect a 
radical difference of language and form and senti- 
ment. L/ook for a moment at the concluding 



212 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

scenes of the Iliad and the Mahabhcirata. To the 
Greek the Iliad presented a drama of the pro- 
foundest meaning for the very reason that the 
passions and actions, the tragedy of the plot, 
sprung from transgression of the highest moral 
law known to him, the law of moderation. Aga- 
memnon errs in this respect, and the wrath of 
Achilles is fatal for this reason. The reconcilia- 
tion of Achilles is brought about by a personal 
attachment immoderate in its strength, and 
through it his wrath against the Achaians is con- 
verted to rage equally excessive against Hector. 
Nothing in Greek literature is more perfect in its 
art than the last scene of the poem, where anger 
is subdued to pathos, and the immoderate passions 
subside to measure and temperance. In one 
sense the action is completed at the death of 
Hector, but the underlying moral drama is form- 
less and meaningless without the last interview 
between Priam and Achilles. 

On opening the Mahabharata we seem to have 
entered into a different world. Monstrous crea- 
tures and actions abound, and the force of the 
poet's imagination is shown, not by the creation 
of harmonious forms, but by enlarging everything 
to fantastic immensity. There is no tragedy of 
human passion, but rather some shadowy conflict 
of impersonal powers in which the character of 
the individual man has little part. Briefly, the 
poem is the story of the contest of two sets of 
brothers for the throne. At last the rightful heirs 



DELPHI AND GREEK LITERATURE 213 

win back their inheritance and the usurpers are 
crushed. The conclusion is as significant as the 
final scene of the Iliad, for all this preliminary 
trial is only preparatory to an act of religious re- 
nunciation. Now the restored monarch, followed 
by his four brothers, their common wife, and a 
faithful dog, abandons the capital and leads them 
forth as pilgrims to seek the home of the gods. 
Yet one after another they fall by the way in con- 
sequence of some former sin, till only the eldest is 
left, whose life has been without blemish. Then 
a very touching incident occurs when Indra ap- 
pears from the sky and bids the prince mount up 
with him in his chariot. ' * Nay, ' ' cries the prince, 
"but I must take this faithful hound along." 
"There are no dogs in heaven; it cannot be." 
" Then neither go I thither without this devoted 
follower." Whereupon the dog suddenly disap- 
pears, and in his place stands Dharmar&ja, a god, 
the L/ord of Justice, the true father of the prince, 
who has taken this humble form to prove his son. 
Together they ascend to heaven; but not even yet 
is the trial complete. The prince is dismayed to 
see his wicked cousins sitting with the gods, 
while his own brothers, he is told, are enduring 
torments in hell. ' ' Then I too will go thither ! ' ' 
he exclaims, " for it is better to suffer with them 
than enjoy bliss with the unrighteous." He per- 
sists in his resolve and is led by a servant of the 
gods to the infernal regions, where he beholds his 
brothers tortured by malignant fiends. Still his 



214 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

purpose is unshaken; and at last a voice cries out, 
" L,o, it is all ma" yd, it is illusion! " Whereupon 
the evil scenes vanish like a dream, and the prince 
is once more in heaven on his throne amidst the 
gods; and there too are his brothers and their 
wife, who welcome him to the reward of bliss. 
The closing scenes of the Indian epic are not 
without impressiveness, but they are mystical 
rather than human; they teach renunciation and 
not temperance. 

As regards knowledge, we are perhaps justly 
proud in this passing century that the word has 
acquired almost a new meaning: the past and the 
future have been added to its sphere. History, 
as an attempt to re-create foregone times and by 
sympathy to throw ourselves backward into other 
surroundings, is essentially a modern achieve- 
ment. By its side, co-operating with it, stands 
natural science, with its disregard of past notions 
and its ej^e fixed, so far as it regards human con- 
duct at all, on some perfectibility of society to be 
brought about by the acquisition of mechanical 
skill. Both study man as caught in a huge 
movement of evolution. The ancient conceptions 
of knowledge, whether it be the jn&na of India, or 
the gn6sis of early Christianity, or the self-know- 
ledge of Greece, all agreed in this, that they 
ignored the development of society, and recog- 
nised some immutable principle upon whose com- 
prehension the present virtue and happiness of 
the individual depended. Concerning Greek self- 



DELPHI AND GREEK LITERATURE 21$ 

knowledge, enough for the present. As the in- 
ward-looking face of that axiomatic Janus it bears 
the same relation to the Hindu jna"na (literally 
and etymologically, gn6sis) as was seen to exist 
between temperance and renunciation. Self- 
knowledge was the means of establishing modera- 
tion. The Hindu deemed the phenomenal world 
(and no Greek, not even Plato, could quite fol- 
low him in this) totally evil, and knowledge was 
the path of inner renunciation and deliverance. 
From the beginning of eternity the spirit is 
mewed by illusion in these shifting material 
forms. The whole world is but the creation of 
ignorance, and hence with knowledge ceases to 
exist, as a stick seen in the road and mistaken for 
a snake ceases to be a snake when rightly re- 
garded. Thisjna'na is, too, a kind of self-know- 
ledge. " Know thyself," the Delphian oracle 
proclaimed, ' ' learn thy individual nature and so 
bring it into harmony with life about thee." 
Tat tvam asi, " that art thou," is the watchword 
on the Ganges: "thy soul is itself that god; know 
this and thy illusive individuality comes to an 
end, and the world vanishes from about thee." 
This was not a mere difference of formulated 
words; it penetrated the very life of the people. 
With such views of man and nature the Greek 
became the master of artists in every form of 
beauty, whereas the Hindu sacrificed all to attain 
a state of spiritual exaltation, and in religion won 
a place as the teacher of mankind, 



2l6 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

But at last the inevitable question remains: 
What profit in it all ? Why is the fate of Greece 
only one of the many tragedies that go to make 
up human history? Temperance, harmony, the 
proper balancing of faculties and dispositions, 
we might safely aver that these, if anything, were 
calculated to preserve a person or a race against 
decay and ruin. Other nations perished mainly 
because they ignored this vital law; and this curi- 
ous dilemma confronts us, that the degeneracy of a 
people is accelerated by the very excellence which 
wrought its earlier greatness. The strength of 
Israel lay in its uncompromising worship of Je- 
hovah and its intensely narrow national life; yet 
in the end this same religious bigotry cut them 
off from the new faith that sprung from their 
midst and was to regenerate society, while their 
racial prejudices caused them to be utterly crushed 
as a nation by the Roman Empire. Again, the 
greatness of Rome was her power of conquest and 
government, and Rome at last, absorbed in her 
dependencies, fell by her own weight. The Mo- 
hammedans were rendered doubly invincible by 
their peculiar fatalism. If death came, it was by 
the will of Allah, whether they courted or shunned 
danger; in the days of their vigour, accordingly, 
they fought with intrepid valour; in their decline 
they lay idle, for God would accomplish all things 
whether they acted or not. More tragic yet is 
the fate of India. With undaunted courage the 
Hindus sacrificed everything, power, beauty, 



DELPHI AND GREEK LITERATURE 217 

personal aggrandisement, to lay violent hands 
on the kingdom of heaven; and for a time they 
rose to a height of religious grandeur which must 
now and always be regarded with wonder. But 
life is not of the spirit alone. The body which 
they so insolently neglected had its revenge. 
Spiritual pride degenerated into moral indiffer- 
ence; quietism begot effeminacy; and the proud 
Hindu fell a prey to all the lusts of his own flesh 
and to the cupidity of any adventurous conqueror. 
But in Greece, where moderation was followed 
as a kind of religion, what was it that caused the 
same expansion and decay ? Paradoxical as it may 
sound, may not their error have lain in the very 
appropriation of such a standard? They, too, 
made their renunciation, deliberately refusing to 
accept any absolute idea which might destroy the 
desired balance. Nothing is absolutely right or 
wrong; nothing is absolutely true or false; seek 
only the proper medium in all things. Is not this 
in itself a kind of excess in raising the expedient 
and beautiful above that eternal truth which in 
its nakedness consumed the Hindu as in a de- 
vouring fire ? If any one thing hastened the fall 
of Greece, it was her disregard of that stern law 
of righteousness which overawed the Jew, and 
that mystic voice within which allured the Hindu 
to the abysm. Plato somewhere observes: ' * When 
any one prefers beauty to virtue, what is this but 
the real and utter dishonour of the soul ? For 
such a preference implies that the body is more 



2l8 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

honourable than the soul; and this is false, for there 
is nothing of earthly birth more honourable than 
the heavenly." Yet let us read a little in the all- 
wise Plato even, and turn then to the denuncia- 
tions of Isaiah or the sermons of Buddha. We 
are in doubt, when hearing the beautiful words 
of the Greek, whether to admire the unruffled 
serenity of his contemplation of life, or to anathe- 
matise his lofty tolerance before evils that were 
eating out the heart of his nation. By the side 
of Plato grew up another pupil of Socrates, like- 
wise a moralist in his own way, who illustrated 
perfectly in his doctrine and life the real tendency 
of Greece, Aristippus of Cyrene, who made 
pleasure and beauty the chief good, recognising 
no evil action so long as a man remained master 
of himself. To one who rebuked his intimacy 
with L,ais the courtesan, he replied, Habeo, non 
habeor ab ilia ; and it is he who said, when cen- 
sured for falling at the feet of the tyrant Dionysius, 
" I am not to blame, but Dionysius who has his 
ears in his feet." In all his words there is the 
same wisdom of experience that gives so piquant 
an interest to the comic fragments of the age. 
There is grace and charm yet in Greece, but the 
Graculus esuriens is not far to seek. The philo- 
sophy of the Cyrenaic is only a new adaptation 
of the salutation of the Delphian oracle. We 
hardly know in the end whether these worshippers 
of Apollo followed his command too well, or only 
half understood its import. 



NEMESIS, OR THE DIVINE ENVY 

FROM experience and reflection the Greeks for- 
mulated a law of conduct, simple in expression, 
but far-reaching in application. The Delphian 
aphorisms, "Nothing too much" and "Know 
thyself," are the refined quintessence of their 
practical wisdom and moral philosophy, summing 
up briefly man's duty to himself and society with- 
out reference for the most part to any supramun- 
daue legislative power. Yet the Greeks were 
peculiarly sensitive to the immanence of the divine 
in human affairs, so that a complete understand- 
ing of their moral views and their literature is 
hardly possible without examining this law of 
moderation and self-knowledge in another form, 
as adapted to man's relations to the gods. 

Here at once occur to the mind those words of 
the sage Periander, Think as a mortal, and the 
innumerable passages in poets and philosophers 
that convey the same lesson in dramatic or dia- 
lectic form. So in the mouth of Calchas they 
become for Sophocles the sum of tragic warning: 
" Misfortune from the gods overtakes men who 
forget to think as mortals ' ' ; and the same words 
are still heard in the last great prose of Athens. 
Demosthenes, in one of his eloquent perorations, 
219 



22O SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

recalling the unforeseen revolutions in Grecian 
affairs, Sparta humiliated by Thebes, the Syra- 
cusans fallen a prey to tyrants, and Dionysius in 
turn degraded from his proud eminence, ex- 
claims that the whole world is full of uncertainty 
and that trivial causes often effect the greatest 
changes. "Wherefore," he avers, "being men 
we ought to speak with caution, hoping and 
praying the gods for prosperity, yet esteeming all 
things human." 

Greece was a land of revolutions so startling 
that the plea of the orator is more than justified. 
When the capture of Miletus was represented on 
the Athenian stage the whole audience, we are 
told, burst into tears, and the poet was fined a 
thousand drachmae for reminding them of the 
calamity. Yet the fall of the proud Ionian city, 
ruthlessly sacked and depopulated by the Persians, 
by no means stands alone in the atrocities of 
Grecian war. Nor is it a singular story in Greek 
annals to read of the dethroned Dionysius sailing 
as a private man to Corinth and consorting in the 
market-place of that city with shopkeepers and 
outcasts. And there was no one of the Greeks, 
the biographer adds, but was eager to see and 
accost him, some through hatred rejoicing in his 
overthrow and wishing to trample on one cast 
down by fortune, others filled with compassion 
and convinced by the manifest futility and change 
in mortal things of the power of secret and divine 
causes. 



NEMESIS 221 

This actual uncertainty of fortune in Greece 
lends a tone of realism to the constant outcry 
of poet and moralist. But even apart from his- 
torical causes the Hellenic mind seems to have 
been peculiarly affected by the precariousness of 
human state. lyife, it appeared to them, was be- 
sieged by infinite enemies and held its citadel only 
by unceasing watchfulness, as it were the little 
flame of a lamp cherished in the hand against the 
buffeting flaws of the night-wind. They might 
well carve as a symbol of death the inverted and 
extinguished torch. Such a feeling is, to be sure, 
a commonplace of poetry, and the Hindu epigrams 
for example are full of similar metaphors: 

Old age like as a tiger held at bay 
Still crouches ; sly diseases day by day 

Our leaguered body sap ; 
As water from a broken urn, so leak 
The wasting moments ; lo, this people seek 

Oblivion in love's lap. 

But for the Greek, with his eager zest of living 
and his brave doubt of the future, the thought 
assumes a poignancy and persistence that render 
it distinctively characteristic of the race. ' ' Crea- 
tures of a day what are we ? what are we not ? ' ' 
cries Pindar; " man is the dream of a shadow! " 
The bewildered prophetess in the Agamemnon, 
urged by the vision of ruin impending over her- 
self and the house of Atreus, exclaims: " Alas for 
human things! A prosperous man one might 



222 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

liken to a sketch; and if he fail why, then 't is 
but the brushing of a wet sponge obliterates the 
picture." And in Sophocles there is this noble 
image of changing fortune: " Sorrow and joy 
circle about to each like the revolving ways of the 
starry Bear. Nor doth the palpitating night re- 
main, nor evil, nor riches but suddenly they are 
gone." 

Still, however persistently the Greeks may have 
dwelt on this thought, it is nevertheless one com- 
mon to the human race, a natural cry of universal 
experience. Its notable feature here is its con- 
nection with the oft-repeated command to think 
as a mortal, in other words its frank assumption 
into the religious sphere. Know thyself, and 
learn moderation in thy dealings with men; know 
thyself, and learn humility under the jealousy of 
the divine powers. The mythology of the Greeks, 
more than that of any other people, is a poetical 
prosopopoeia on an extended scale, and their gods 
still have meaning for us because they are the 
most transparent personification of man's emo- 
tions and ideals. It was inevitable therefore that 
this brooding conception of our own littleness in 
the midst of the threatening forces of nature 
should be referred to the envy of the gods, and 
should even assume individual attributes in the 
Olympian hierarchy as Nemesis and the Erinyes. 
To us who have been trained up in a religion 
which emphasises so strongly (in theory at least) 
the fatherhood and love of God, this acknowledg- 



NEMESIS 223 

ment of the divine envy may at first appear in- 
comprehensible and even repulsive. An effort of 
the understanding is required to appreciate this 
phase of Greek religion, which has permeated 
and coloured the whole of their literature; so that 
it becomes imperative, before entering upon a dis- 
cussion of the subject as treated by Greek authors, 
to examine the same idea elsewhere and observe 
how universal it is, although everywhere differ- 
ently expressed. 

What else but this haunting, vaguely conceived 
dread of a daemonic jealousy compels the savage to 
bloody sacrifice and hideous rites, to incantations 
for exorcising evil spirits spirits not distin- 
guished from his gods and for driving away 
terror from the darkness ? What else but a feel- 
ing that heaven begrudges man every good thing 
leads him to utter prayers of supplication ? 

At the very beginning of the Hebrew religion 
we are met by one of the most impressive denun- 
ciations of the divine jealousy. Though the 
words are placed in the mouth of the Serpent, 
they none the less proclaim a feeling deep-seated 
in the human heart: " For God doth know that 
in the day ye eat thereof, then your eyes shall be 
opened; and ye shall be as gods." Nor were the 
words of the tempter entirely false; for the know- 
ledge of good and evil brings a godlike element 
into the actions of man that were otherwise hardly 
distinguishable from the workings of mechanical 
force or bestial instinct. The penalty of death, 



224 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

too, has its celestial ministry in wrapping trivial 
earthly things in the mystery of the outer silent 
world; and labour and sorrow may be, after all, 
the only masters of the higher wisdom. Such an 
interpretation of the passage in Genesis is by no 
means a new one. Certain sects of the Gnostics, 
mingling Oriental and Hellenic ideas with Christ- 
ian dogma, made this a cardinal point in their 
faith, boldly denouncing the Jewish God as a 
malicious power who endeavoured to cheat man 
of his heritage, and deeming the Serpent a mes- 
senger of the truth, a forerunner and type of the 
Messiah. Again, in the second commandment it 
is written: " For I the Lord thy God am a jealous 
God." Now jealousy is near akin to envy, and 
in fact the same word is elsewhere (Job v., 2) 
translated envy; yet the slight difference in mean- 
ing marks a distinction between Jewish and Greek 
ideas. According to the latter, the envy of the 
gods followed any departure from the just limits 
of man's sphere and any intrusion into the field 
of celestial action; whereas the Hebrews in their 
intense monotheistic creed feared the jealousy of 
Jehovah if in place of blind obedience they strove 
for knowledge, or if they failed in perfect and ex- 
clusive devotion. 

Quainter in form is the picture of divine envy 
in the Indian religion. We are left to wonder a 
little why the gods of the Greek should suffer this 
passion. Hardly can they fear the rivalry of man, 
nor is any such exclusiveness found in their cult 



NEMESIS 225 

as should arouse jealousy. Here, as in so many 
other respects, we find the Greek conception pre- 
sented by the Hindus more logically, so as to 
satisfy better the speculative reason, but at the 
same time divested of that moderation and nat- 
uralness which lend beauty of form in art and 
value of example in conduct. It was the ambi- 
tion of the Hindu sage, by means of penance 
which should strip the will bare of clogs and 
magnify its scope indefinitely, to endow himself 
with supernatural powers, equalling or even sur- 
passing those of the gods. Hence the divine 
envy; and Indra, the ruler in the sky, receives 
warning in the drollest manner when any saint 
begins to grow too mighty for his Olympian 
security. Immediately the god's throne waxes 
hot under him, and, thus advised in time, he dis- 
patches a fair nymph or other sweet illusion to 
seduce the sage from his abnegation, and to en- 
feeble his will by rendering him once more subject 
to the flesh. The fable is retained also by the Bud- 
dhists, who, however, modify its spirit somewhat. 
Sakka (the Buddhist Indra, lord of one of the 
sensuous heavens) must benignantly assist the 
Buddha, although his own kingdom is to be over- 
thrown by the new teacher. Accordingly, after 
the four admonitions, when the future Buddha is 
about to retire from the world and obtain enlight- 
enment, Sakka is made aware of his peril by the 
customary sign: "At that moment the throne on 
which Sakka was sitting grew hot. And Sakka, 

VOL. II. 15. 



226 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

reflecting who it might be that wished to dislodge 
him, perceived that the time had come for the 
adorning of a Future Buddha." 

Even the Christian faith, based as it is on the 
law of mercy, is permeated by the same natural 
dread. Indeed, one might say that nowhere else 
does it show itself in such naked austerity as in 
the rigid logic of Calvin, or in the tremendous 
denunciations of Jonathan Edwards. God is 
love; yet, in his omnipotent righteousness, he has 
created millions of beings who are predestined 
to everlasting torture. Born into sin, we should 
seem to behold the heavens blazing above us with 
wrath and hatred, like those flaming ramparts of 
the sky which smote Lucretius with a frenzy of 
horror. The very fundamental idea of an angry 
deity, whose justice is appeased only by the sacri- 
fice of his own son, raises this envy into such a 
region of awful austerity as might fill the world 
with shuddering. As if in mockery, Dante read 
over the portal of hell: 

Created me divine Omnipotence, 

The highest Wisdom and the primal I^ove. 

This, it may be, is the sterner face of Christianity, 
yet in the courtly orations of Bossuet we may read 
here and there sentences that present the old 
Greek notion of Nemesis in the disguise of Christ- 
ian garb. " I must raise myself," he says, 
' ' above man that I may make every creature 
tremble beneath the judgments of God. I will 



NEMESIS 227 

enter, with David, into the might of the L,ord." 
And elsewhere: " Then might she well say with 
the prophet Isaiah: 'The Lord of hosts hath 
purposed it, to stain the pride of all glory, and to 
bring into contempt all the honourable of the 
earth.' ' Again, he quotes from the Gospel: V<z 
qui ridetis, v& qui saturate estis words of more 
terrible import than any echoing cry of ancient 
heathen tragedy. 

Apart from religion, a slight examination of 
literature would show that the master minds, 
those who have looked directly into the wide in- 
terplay of circumstance and searched the human 
heart without paying allegiance to any dogmatic 
creed, have bowed to the same belief in the divine 
envy. It is needless to accumulate illustrations, 
but one relevant passage may be quoted from 
Goethe's Conversations. "You know," said he, 
' ' that Napoleon wore habitually a uniform of 
dark green. From long use and exposure to the 
sun this uniform had faded badly, so that it be- 
came necessary to replace it. Napoleon wished 
the same colour, but in the island no piece of 
cloth of the kind could be found. . . . The 
master of the world could not obtain the colour 
he desired, and nothing was left for him but to 
have the old uniform turned and to wear it so. 
What say you to that ? Is it not a bit of genuine 
tragedy ? Is there not something pathetic in the 
sight of the master of kings reduced to wearing a 
turned uniform ? And yet when you think that 



228 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

such an end befell a man who had trampled under 
foot the life and happiness of millions of men, 
destiny, even while turning against him, seems 
still to have been very indulgent. Here is a 
Nemesis, who, on considering the greatness of 
the hero, couid not refrain from employing still a 
touch of gallantry. Napoleon gives us an ex- 
ample of the dangers inherent in raising one's 
self to the absolute and in sacrificing all to an 
idea." 

We have then in this feeling of man's frailty, in 
this shrinking before an unsympathetic destiny, 
one of the universal instincts of mankind; and 
here as elsewhere the Greek people showed their 
soundness of moral sense in raising to a general 
law of conduct the maxim Think as a mortal, and 
their sincerity of religious conviction in elevating 
the cause of their fear to personality among the 
gods. The Greeks, voicing in this, too, the com- 
mon feeling of mankind, waver in their attitude 
towards this personified fear. At one time it is 
Krinys who upholds the divine justice, punishing 
the trespasser only; at another time it is Nemesis, 
taking pleasure in the downfall of human great- 
ness and sporting wantonly with human pride. 

Erinys, if we accept a thoroughly doubtful 
etymology, was originally a nature myth, corre- 
sponding to the Vedic Saranyu. But whether 
Saranyu be the dawn that discovers the crimes of 
the night, or a storm goddess who purifies the air 
and at the same time kindles house and home, 



NEMESIS 229 

whether, in short, we are justified at all in seek- 
ing the origin of these ethical divinities in old 
nature myths is entirely problematical. Cer- 
tainly in Homer's time Erinys, or the Erinyes, 
had become altogether severed from any such 
phenomena. There, as in later literature, they 
are the demons whose charge it is to maintain the 
existing order of things and especially to exact 
punishment for crimes that relax the bonds of so- 
ciety. So in Homer the horse of Achilles is for the 
moment given human speech to warn his master 
of coming fate, and then, " when he had spoken 
thus, the Erinyes stayed his voice." The con- 
stellations of heaven tremble before the same 
power, and from them Plutarch has drawn this 
admirable lesson: "And he who sees happiness 
in those who are ever running about and wasting 
the best part of life in wayside houses and inns, 
is like to one who should think the wandering 
planets fare better than the fixed stars. And 
still each of the planets preserves his appointed 
order, going about in one orbit as in an island: 
for neither will the sun, saith Heracleitus, trans- 
gress his bounds, else will the Erinyes, the minis- 
trants of justice, overtake him." The beasts 
are held in silence by these watchful deities, and 
the inanimate bodies of nature obey their will. 
Among men they are the guardians of social ties; 
they have in charge the rights of suppliants, the 
claims of family, the maintenance of oaths; and 
theirs, above all, is vengeance for the slaying of 



230 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

kin. " For this duty," they chant in the play 
named from them, "this duty remorseless Destiny 
hath woven for us to hold without swerving, that 
when a man recklessly slayeth his kin, we should 
follow after him till he come beneath the earth 
yet neither in death is he altogether free." As 
avengers of perjury, also, their office is to guard 
the existing order of things; for in Greek the 
word for oath signifies literally a restraint or 
boundary, and any infraction of a solemn vow 
would seem to bring fatal confusion into social 
life. The gods themselves have their own oath 
by the imperishable water of the Styx, and the 
immortal who swears falsely by this daughter of 
Ocean is for nine years degraded from Olympus 
and subjected to torment. 

With implacable zeal the Erinyes hunt down 
earthly glory that vaunts itself unduly. So in the 
play of ^schylus they exclaim : ' ' The vanity of 
men and their pride that toucheth the sky, all 
this melteth at our dark-stoled approach, it 
wasteth away unhonoured under earth." In 
these fearful daughters of Night the Greek beheld 
the penalty that overtakes those who forget in 
pride or madness to think as mortals: and woe to 
the man whom some higher law impels to disdain 
these avenging deities, whether it be a Hamlet 
of the modern world driven on by conscience and 
ghostly apparitions, or an Orestes summoned by 
oracular voices to confront their wrath in pur- 
suance of a sterner duty. And woe to the man 



NEMESIS 231 

whom the gods have endowed with gifts of super- 
human wisdom, for to him also the grace of heaven 
is not without peril. This inexorable law of the 
Erinyes would seem to throw light on the strange 
attitude of Greek literature toward those who 
have received any form of inspiration or super- 
natural favour. 

For this reason the love of the gods for mortals 
is represented as full of danger to the recipients 
and to their offspring. The lament of sad Ca- 
lypso, when summoned to part with Odysseus, 
echoes through all the later poets: 

Ungracious gods ! with spite and envy cursed ! 

Still to your own ethereal race the worst ! 

Ye envy mortal and immortal joy, 

And love, the only sweet of life, destroy. 

Did ever goddess by her charms engage 

A favour'd mortal, and not feel your rage? 

So when Aurora sought Orion's love, 

Her joys disturb'd your blissful hours above, 

Till, in Ortygia, Dian's winged dart 

Had pierced the hapless hunter to the heart. 

So when the covert of the thrice-ear'd field 

Saw stately Ceres to her passion yield, 

Scarce could lasion taste her heavenly charms, 

But Jove's swift lightning scorch'd him in her arms. 

The story of Ion, the child of that Creusa who 
was wooed and abandoned by Apollo, gave 
Euripides material for one of his most exquisite 
tragedies. But of all idyls of immortal love the 
tale of lo and Zeus is the saddest and the rich- 
est in meaning. What reader of Greek has not 



232 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

lingered over her confession in the Prometheus 
Bound, the maiden visited by visions of the 
night in her virgin chambers, the tender princess 
wooed by the sweet voice of dreams, and at last 
driven forth from her home to be the prey of her 
divine suitor and to wander helpless over the 
wide earth. Even between man and woman the 
power of Bros was fraught with terror, just as his 
ecstasy of joy seemed to transcend the bounds of 
safety. 

The gift of song came with like peril to the reci- 
pient. Demodocus, the rhapsodist of the Odyssey -, 
to whom the Muses gave skill in singing but 
added darkness of sight, and * * the blind old bard of 
Ohio's rocky isle," from whom sprang the legend 
of Homer's blindness, are types of the poetic art 
bestowed grudgingly by the gods, as if the power 
of portraying to the inner vision could only be 
won by closing the eyes on the winsome outer 
world. In later times the poet was even regarded 
as subject to a kind of daemonic possession which 
deprived him of all worldly intelligence. 

Something of the same sort was the madness 
which overpowered the Bacchic revellers and those 
who were initiated into other orgiastic rites. The 
poets are replete with pictures of the Maenads 
dancing wildly on the mountain ridges, uprending 
trees in their fury, slaying savage beasts, and de- 
vouring the raw flesh. And we know with what 
horrible awakening one of them, the mother of 
Pentheus, recognises in her hand the bleeding 



NEMESIS 233 

head of her son whom, with the other frantic 
Bacchanals, she has torn lirnb from limb. Such 
was the penalty which fell alike upon him who, 
in his Greek love of moderation, denied the god, 
and upon her who surrendered herself to his re- 
ligious enthusiasm. 

But still more striking is the fate of the inspired 
prophets who incurred the jealousy of Olympus 
for penetrating or divulging its secrets. They 
are smitten with blindness, or withered by age, or 
must wander among men as babblers speaking an 
incomprehensible tongue. Teiresias, with his 
inner vision and darkened eyes, revolving through 
seven ages the doom of Thebes, or endeavouring 
in vain to arouse the guilty Oedipus; Cassandra, 
tormented by her knowledge of Troy's fate and 
condemned to inarticulate raving; Helenus, like- 
wise unable to utter words of intelligence to his 
countrymen, are witnesses to the danger of wis- 
dom that transcends human bounds. The most 
graphic scene in the Argonautica is the picture of 
Phineus, blind, shriveled with age, haunted by 
the Harpies, for his oracular utterance to men of 
the mind of Zeus. When at last the Argonauts 
arrive, * ' he goes forth from his couch like a life- 
less dream, leaning on a staff, tottering on his 
stiffened feet, groping along the wall.' ' There he 
sits on the threshold before the house and fore- 
tells to the sailors the adventures that await them. 

It was the thought of this peril attendant on 
superhuman gifts which led Plato to speak of the 



234 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

four kinds of divine madness, the prophetic, the 
initiatory, the poetic, and the erotic. These are 
all akin, being essentially a high-wrought sym- 
bolism concerned with different elements. One 
foretells the purpose of the gods by sacrificial and 
other signs; another displays the indwelling of 
spiritual faith by the surrender of the reason to a 
delirious enthusiasm, or presents the mysteries 
of religion in a symbolic drama; another restores 
the world of phenomena to the idealising mind 
by means of rhythmic imitation; and the erotic 
madness, in its wider sense, awakens the desire 
of heavenly perfection by the vision of earthly 
grace. They are all divine because they build a 
ladder by which the soul may ascend to com- 
munion with celestial things; they are a madness 
because by the influx of these general ideas the 
relation of the personality to specific things is 
perturbed, just as gazing at the stars one might 
stumble into a well at his feet. 

This divine madness illustrates once more the 
reiterated command to think as a mortal; for the 
Greek in general deliberately chose sanity within 
set bounds, in preference to the hazardous har- 
bouring of the unlimited. And as he found 
beauty and health and reason in such limitations 
he was content to worship the avengers of such 
transgression as the peculiar champions of justice. 
The perception of right order in the world was 
the source of his moral feeling; and this right 
order he personified, calling it Themis, the wife 



NEMESIS 235 

of Zeus and mother of the Hours. Themis, more- 
over, as knowing the decrees of fate that were to 
dispose all things in their place, was a giver of 
oracles and in this capacity preceded Apollo at 
Delphi. If we could admit a conjecture from an 
epithet (Gejtis 'I^vaia} in the Homeric hymn to 
Apollo, she was even believed to track the guilty 
like another Krinys. A comparison with the 
Vedic rita and the Zoroastrian asha would show 
how deeply this sense of primitive order in crea- 
tion is planted in the mind of the eastern Aryans, 
and would simplify for us the understanding of 
the Greek gods. The Brinyes who maintain this 
order are therefore the ministers of justice, but it 
is not difficult to see how the notion of envy also 
becomes associated with them. Right order and 
the justice deriving therefrom would hold every 
class of created things in its established place, 
from the inanimate wanderers of the sky to the 
Lords of Olympus. Yet through the whole world 
runs an impulse and striving toward a higher 
plane, which the Greeks could not fail to recog- 
nise, and to which the Hindus have given expres- 
sion in this terse epigram: 

The rooted trees would walk ; the beast 
For utterance yearning still is dumb ; 
Man toils for some far heaven, wherefrom 

The enthroned gods were fain released. 

Naturally, then, the powers who oppose this in- 
stinctive aspiration seem to be animated by a 



236 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

kind of envy; and the injunction to think as a 
mortal becomes both a moral law and a maxim of 
prudence. For the most part, the Krinyes main- 
tain their character as guardians of the moral 
sense, whereas the fear of the divine envy is per- 
sonified in Nemesis. Yet, occasionally this dis- 
tinction is overlooked. For instance, in the 
Odyssey the daughters of Pandareus are snatched 
away by the Harpies and given over to the 
Krinyes, because they were too highly favoured 
by certain of the gods. So, too, in the Iliad 
Brinys, acting with Zeus and Destiny, sent upon 
Agamemnon the infatuation that brought about 
the fatal quarrel. 

Nemesis is a late addition to the Pantheon, and 
the divine envy was recognised long before her 
advent. Homer already detected this trait in the 
counsels of Olympus. We remember how Posei- 
don envied the Phseacians their sea-craft; how 
Eurytus challenged Apollo to a contest of the bow 
and was killed by the irate deity; how the sons 
and daughters of Niobe were slain because she 
equalled herself to fair-cheeked L,eto who had 
borne only two children, whereas she had brought 
forth many, Niobe, symbol it may be of the 
fruitful season of spring withered by the darts of 
the sun, type of human pride and love smitten by 
the hand of destiny. " Alas, most wretched 
Niobe, thee I call a god, who in thy rocky tomb 
forever weepest." Certain features of Homeric 
worship also may spring from the same source. 



NEMESIS 237 

The offering of first fruits and the pouring of 
libations seem to arise from a haunting dread 
that the gods unless propitiated may be jealous 
of man's prosperity; and it may be that in our 
habit of saying grace before meat there lurks a 
remnant of the old uneasiness. 

Passing to Hesiod, we notice a marked devel- 
opment of the idea. From being an occasional 
whim of the gods, envy is now reckoned one of 
the chief motives animating Zeus in his govern- 
ment of the world, and hence the consistent pic- 
ture of the labour and hardship and humility of 
man's lot. In Homer libation and sacrifice served 
to propitiate the divine favour; Hesiod draws from 
the sacrifice his quaintest allegory. The story 
of Prometheus is twice told. According to the 
Theogony, the sacrificial victim is divided into 
two portions, and Zeus is deceived by the rich 
envelope of fat. Enraged at this, he denies to 
man the use of fire, which the Titan however 
conveys to earth in a hollow reed. Thereupon 
Zeus takes revenge by creating an evil plague 
against man. Strange that this ancient theologian 
should have laid his finger on the weak spot of 
the generations to come, and foreseen the Nemesis 
that was to destroy them. Beauty made perfect 
by the cunning of the gods, beauty and pleasure 
in the form of woman, is sent upon the world; 
and when the fair evil is brought into view, gods 
and men are filled with wonder at the work of 
fatal, inexplicable treachery. In the Works and 



238 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

Days the story varies slightly. Here the woman 
is called Pandora, the possessor of all gifts; and 
here we read of the urn from which all calamities 
flow upon the earth only hope is left behind. 

This Promethean struggle between the intelli- 
gence of man and the forces that oppose his 
activity contains the whole conception of the 
divine envy, but as yet only in germ. The first 
poet to recognise the full scope of the myth seems 
to have been the uncertain author of the Cypria. 
It is well known that a succession of poets, after 
the example of Homer, took up the vast cycle of 
legends that begins with the battle of the Titans, 
passes through the Theban and Trojan wars, and 
relates the death of Odysseus at the hands of 
Telegonus, his son by Circe, concluding with the 
tasteless espousal of Telegonus with Penelope and 
Telemachus with Circe, who all enjoy immortality 
together in the island of the enchantress. These 
epics are the so-called Cyclic poems; and among 
them the Cypria, if the number of quotations from 
it in later works and its influence on legendary 
mythology are trustworthy evidence, held the 
place of honour. From the fragments preserved 
and the summary of Proclus the entire plot of the 
poem may be reconstructed, which, omitting cer- 
tain episodes, proceeds as follows: A conference is 
held between Zeus and Themis, at which the 
Trojan war is planned. Kris is thereupon sent 
among the gods assembled as guests at the mar- 
riage feast of Peleus and Thetis; she stirs up 



NEMESIS 239 

Athena, Hera, and Aphrodite to contend for the 
palm of beauty. The three goddesses at the com- 
mand of Zeus are led by Hermes to Mount Ida, 
where Paris, bribed by Aphrodite with the prof- 
fered possession of Helen, gives the award to the 
Cyprian deity. In this connection the amours 
of Zeus and Nemesis are related, and the birth of 
their daughter Helen. Paris, at the suggestion 
of Aphrodite, builds a ship and prepares to sail 
with ^neas to Greece, although Helenus and 
Cassandra prophesy the ruin to come. The 
Trojan brothers are received by Menelaus in 
Sparta, where at a banquet Paris tempts Helen 
with gifts. Menelaus, being called away to Crete, 
bids Helen entertain the guests until they depart. 
Aphrodite now brings Paris and Helen together, 
and they sail away at night, taking many pos- 
sessions with them. A storm sent by Hera drives 
them from their course, but with the aid of Aphro- 
dite they finally reach Troy. There the nuptials 
of Paris and Helen are celebrated, and the Tro- 
jans, by partaking in the ceremony, become 
sharers in the guilt. Iris conveys to Menelaus 
news of what has happened, and he, with Aga- 
memnon and Nestor, collects an armament against 
Troy. After a mistaken expedition against Teu- 
thrania, the forces are a second time mustered at 
Aulis, where occurs the memorable sacrifice of 
Iphigenia. For Agamemnon, while hunting, 
brings down a stag, and in his elation boasts to 
excel Artemis herself, so that the angered goddess 



240 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

sends continual storms which prevent the fleet 
from sailing. Calchas declares the cause of the 
deity's wrath, and orders that Iphigenia be sacri- 
ficed to appease her. The young princess is sent 
for, under pretext of wedding her to Achilles. 
She is bound on the altar, but when the knife is 
raised to immolate the victim Artemis intervenes, 
secretly conveying the maiden to Tauris and sub- 
stituting a fawn in her place. The army now 
sails for Troy. Protesilaus, the first to disem- 
bark, is slain by Hector; Achilles drives back the 
Trojans in rout; and the long war of ten years 
begins. 

When, to this outline of the plot, the numerous 
episodes are added, such as the story of Castor 
and Pollux, the sack of Bpopeus, the tragedy of 
CEdipus, the madness of Hercules, the loves of 
Theseus and Ariadne, the expedition against 
Teuthrania and the tale of Telephus, the amour 
of Achilles and Deidamia, the abandonment of 
Philoctetes, the first quarrel of Agamemnon with 
Achilles, and the foraging excursions of the early 
war, we can form an idea of the wealth of legen- 
dary matter in the poem and appreciate the extent 
of its influence on later literature. Hence we are 
justified in saying that this uncertain Cyclic poet 
(whether Stasinus, or Hegesias, or another is un- 
known) more than any other individual writer 
gave currency to the notion of Nemesis and the 
divine envy. The skill with which the poet 
weaves this motive through the narrative is at 



NEMESIS 24! 

once remarkable. The opening lines are pre- 
served, and at the outset Zeus is seen counselling 
with Themis (goddess of order) against mankind 
who have waxed too numerous for the broad earth: 
" There was a time when innumerable tribes of 
men wandering over the land weighed down the 
width of deep-breasted earth. And Zeus, behold- 
ing this, had pity and in his mighty heart laid a 
plan to relieve the all-nourishing earth of her 
load, fanning the flames of that great strife of the 
Trojan war that he might lighten the load by 
death. So in Troy the heroes were slain, and the 
will of Zeus was accomplished." The first words 
of Greek epic, it will be remembered, tell how the 
"will of Zeus was accomplished" by the wrath 
of Achilles, and here the Cyclic poet seems to 
have taken up the expression and developed its 
meaning in accordance with his own ideas. 

The grammarian who quotes these verses of the 
Cypria gives a double reason for the action of 
Zeus. The earth, he says, was overburdened 
with the multitude of men, and, furthermore, 
there remained no piety among them, and this 
double reason corresponds to the ambiguous char- 
acter of the divine wrath as envy directed against 
man's overweening greatness and as justice pur- 
suing his evil courses. The same grammarian 
points out the twofold means employed to carry out 
the divine purpose. Zeus is persuaded by Momus 
not to destroy the whole race with thunder- 
bolt or deluge, but on the one hand to bring about 



242 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

the union of the mortal Peleus with the immortal 
Thetis whence should spring Achilles, and on 
the other hand himself with Nemesis to beget 
the beautiful Helen. One can hardly praise too 
highly the invention by which these two events 
are brought together, the discord at the marriage 
of Peleus, the decision of Paris, who reflects the 
thought of the Greek poet in giving the prize to 
the goddess of beauty, and the rape of Helen, 
who thus becomes the instrument of vengeance. 
Already in Homer Helen is a strangely significant 
figure, and in the proper place it would be inter- 
esting to follow her down through Greek litera- 
ture. Here it is sufficient to note the new version 
of her birth which makes her the child of Nemesis, 
instead of I/eda. The fragment telling of the 
amour of Zeus and Nemesis deserves to be quoted 
in full: "And after these, the third he begot 
Helen, a wonder to mortals, whom fair-haired 
Nemesis mingling in love with Zeus bare to the 
king of the gods by hard necessity; for she fled 
and wished not to join in love with Zeus Cronion, 
the father, and was troubled at heart with shame 
and indignation. Over land she fled and over 
the black unharvested water. And Zeus pursued, 
longing in heart to seize her. Now like a fish she 
sped through the waves of the loud-resounding 
sea and stirred up the mighty deep, and again 
over the ocean stream and the ends of the earth 
she wandered, and again over the fertile main- 
land. And ever, to escape him, she took the form 



NEMESIS 243 

of all the wild monsters nourished by the earth." 
So Helen the daughter becomes, as it were, a 
human nemesis to work the will of her father; 
nor is there anything inconsistent in the union of 
this invidious office with her supreme beauty. 
Through fragments of broken tradition we gather 
that her mother, the Nemesis of the poem, con- 
tained a like seeming contradiction in her im- 
mortal nature. 

The Greeks were slow to admit Nemesis into 
their pantheon, and to the end her personality 
was far more shadowy than that of the Erinyes. 
The word is derived from the root meaning to dis- 
tribute, and hence belongs in thought to that large 
group of terms which by their etymology show 
the association of ideas in distribution, order, 
destiny, justice, retribution, indignation, envy. 
Homer employs the word nemesis only as an ab- 
stract. Its use in Hesiod is more doubtful. The 
Works and Days announces that Nemesis and 
Shame, at the coming on of the iron age, clad 
themselves in white raiment and departed from 
earth to join the immortal gods. Here Nemesis 
is clearly the half-personified feeling of justice 
and righteous indignation among men. But in 
the Theogony of the same poet we are told that 
' ' pernicious Night bare Nemesis also, a bane for 
mortal men." There is no sufficient reason for 
rejecting this line, with certain critics. The two 
passages are of great interest as showing the 
transference of human feelings to the gods and 



244 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

the personification of abstract ideas in the very 
process. In the Cypria this ethical Nemesis 
seems to have coalesced with an obscure legend 
of a nymph of the same name, sprung from the 
ocean like Aphrodite, probably indeed only a 
local manifestation of the great goddess; so that 
in a double sense, as instigator of Paris and 
mother of Helen, the queen of beauty is made the 
seducer and scourge of mankind. It is not easy 
to decide how much of this allegory was conscious 
in the mind of the epic bard; but to us at least 
who look back on that old literature and weigh 
the strength and error of that wonderful people, 
this early union of Nemesis with Aphrodite car- 
ries a haunting lesson. Its significance, however, 
was soon lost, for the two deities were disassoci- 
ated and Nemesis, to the later poets, became again 
a separate person. 

Other details of the Cyprian epic were more 
fruitful of imitation. The tragic story of CEdipus, 
the madness of Hercules, the fate of Protesilaus, 
show the working of Nemesis in the episodes of 
the poem, and must have influenced succeeding 
writers. The ravings of Helenus and Cassandra 
were not forgotten in later pictures of madness 
sent by the divine envy. But most popular of all 
was the pathetic story of Iphigenia, the echo of 
whose lamentation is still heard in modern litera- 
ture. Iphigenia, laying down her young life on 
the altar to appease the envy of the goddess, 
stands as the fairest, the most touching, emblem 



NEMESIS 245 

of the dread that has haunted man's heart from 
of old, the purest example of the sacrifice de- 
manded by the religious instinct whether pagan 
or Christian. She furnished a theme for several 
of the noblest of Greek tragedies; her fate ani- 
mated the bitterest lines of L,ucretius, ending with 
those words which the world has not forgotten 
and can never forget, Tantum religio! Her story 
has inspired modern poets to revive the beauty of 
ancient mythology; and, among others, taught 
L,andor to write verses that contain perhaps more 
of the true classical spirit than any other poem of 
the past century. 

So far we have been dealing with pure mytho- 
logy, with that form of art where symbol and ab- 
stract thought are barely distinguishable. But 
with the coining of the fifth century begins an age 
of reflection or theology. Pindar stands at the 
threshold of the new period; and in him myth 
and theology, symbol and abstraction, speak side 
by side. Pindar is the accepted singer of aris- 
tocracy, the clear- voiced herald of splendid wealth, 
of magnanimous deeds, of regal pride, of unpity- 
ing strength. His odes unroll before us the 
pageant of all that is glorious in individual 
achievement. As in the golden pomp of tri- 
umphal processions, his heroes pass before us 
wearing the insolence of perfect self-reliance and 
with the smile of unembittered victory. ' By their 
side move the blessed Olympians, bright with the 
effulgence of immortality. Gods and men hold 



246 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

converse together, heedless of the thronging mul- 
titudes that shout in acclaim: they lean upon one 
another in graceful confidence, so that the eye 
fails now and again to distinguish between deified 
mortal and humanised god. Yet listen more at- 
tentively to the poet's hymns of victory, and the 
ear will be struck by one note that is sounded 
over and over again: " Be bold, be bold; be not 
too bold! ' ' Nowhere else is the lesson of worldly 
moderation so intimately blended with its divine 
counterpart. Through all the exultant laudation 
the warning words return, in every variety of 
form. Now it is direct admonition: "Seek not 
to become a god"; now it is a picture of man's 
littleness, who is but " the dream of a shadow "; 
now it is a hint conveyed in parable or fable; 
again the poet recalls the frightful stories of old- 
world mythology, Tantalus, Typhus, Ixion, 
Tityus, Bellerophon, and others, all overwhelmed 
in their mad efforts to rival the gods; and again 
he himself bows before these gods whose jealous 
wrath threatens the glory even of the poet who 
adores them. 

From the golden-mouthed singer of the heroic 
days we turn naturally to the historian who cele- 
brated the same period in no less famous prose. 
Herodotus occupies a unique position in literature, 
for the reason that he, more than any other, com- 
bines two aspects of thought which make of him 
at once a master historian and a complete ex- 
ponent of the essentially Greek spirit. He was 



NEMESIS 247 

endowed with the wondering eye of the child. In 
the gardens of the Luxembourg, or elsewhere it 
may be, we have seen a circle of children en- 
thralled by the antic play of a puppet show; as 
we watched them, gradually their enthusiasm 
crept upon us until all the silly mechanism of the 
tiny stage was forgotten; the painted dolls became 
living creatures, their passions moved us to 
laughter or tears, and the voice of the hidden 
manager spoke with oracular wisdom. So Herod- 
otus looked upon the world's stage with the won- 
der of childlike delight; and, reading his long 
narration, we are seized by the same intoxication. 
The sordid wires and pulleys of history are for a 
while ignored, all the nobler motives of humanity 
wake a responsive chord in our hearts, and always 
we hear the voice of the oracles of the gods, utter- 
ing words of admonition and encouragement. 
Were there nothing else in the historian's pages, 
he would still rank among the great writers of 
the world; for deep in our breast there remains a 
haunting suspicion that somehow with the ex- 
perience of age we have lost another, different 
wisdom of childhood. But, side by side with this 
uncontaminated vision, there runs through Herod- 
otus a vein of profound and mature reflection. 
Here we discern the keen eye of the philosopher 
who detected through all the tangle of events the 
one paramount conflict of reason with unreason, 
so that, following his record of the wars of Greece 
and Persia, together with their long preparation, 



248 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

we seem to read once for all the struggle of the 
human race. The victory at last is splendid; but 
at every turn of the narrative, like a true Greek, 
he insinuates his subtle warning, and the lesson 
is the same as Pindar's, now made solemn by the 
weight of historical example: Be bold, yet leaven 
pride with humility beneath the eye of divine 
envy. In the introduction to his work he writes: 
' ' The cities which once were great are now for 
the most part insignificant, and those that are at 
present illustrious were formerly small. Knowing 
then the precarious nature of human felicity, I 
shall speak of both alike." A little further on, 
as if to give us in dramatic form the key to all 
that follows, he introduces the memorable scene 
between Croesus, the type of human prosperity, 
and Solon, the mouthpiece of cautious wisdom. 
The Athenian would count no man happy until 
the end were seen, for oftentimes God gives men 
a gleam of happiness and then plunges them into 
ruin. Nay, man is but a thing of accident, and 
the divine nature is full of envy and prone to send 
tribulations. And after the departure of Solon, 
the historian adds, a great nemesis from God 
came upon Croesus, presumably because he deemed 
himself the most prosperous of men. 

It may be a matter of astonishment that this 
perpetual fear of Nemesis never in Greece degen- 
erated into vulgar superstition. The Romans also 
shrunk from the divine envy, and how different 
is the manifestation of their dread! There we 



NEMESIS 249 

may behold Caesar, startled in his triumphal pro- 
cession by an unlucky chance, climbing up the 
steps of the Capitol on his knees; and Augustus, 
terrified by nocturnal visions, begging alms on a 
certain day each year, stretching out his hollow 
hand to the people; we may behold Claudius also 
mounting the Capitol on his knees, and the spec- 
tacle will teach us the difference between servile 
superstition and the free play of imagination. 
Well might the insolent conquerors of the world 
cringe before the wrath of Nemesis, and the down- 
fall of the " Eternal City " may stand as the most 
eloquent proof of her inexorable judgments. 

The literature of Rome offers few examples of 
belief in a personal Nemesis, for the mythopceic 
faculty never flourished in that materialistic city. 
But, on the other hand, Rome gave to the world 
the two great religious poets of antiquity in whom 
the sense of the divine envy speaks in clear and 
diverse accents. Mention has already been made 
of Lucretius and his use of the Iphigenia legend. 
From beginning to end, his work is inspired by 
the same feeling of horror toward the gods as they 
appeared to him in mythology. His soul is tor- 
tured by the universal dread of a watchful malig- 
nant power in the sky, by the servile homage and 
degrading worship exacted from men, by the cruel 
deeds perpetrated in the name of religion, and by 
visions of future punishment. To escape once 
for all from this superstition of divine envy, he 
would utterly sweep away religion and the hopes 



250 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

of a future life. To Epicurus who has unbur- 
dened the heart of these errors he vows himself as 
to a hero greater than Hercules, who freed the 
earth of physical monsters: " When human life 
lay shamefully grovelling on the earth, oppressed 
by religion which showed her head from the re- 
gions of the sky lowering down upon mortals 
with horrible aspect, then first a man of Greece 
dared raise aloft his mortal eyes and take stand 
against her. Him neither rumours of the gods 
constrained, nor thunderbolts, nor the sky with 
threatening murmurs; but only the more these 
things embittered his mind with desire to break 
down first the narrow bars of nature's door. 
Therefore the living power of his mind prevailed ; 
therefore he proceeded far out beyond the flaming 
ramparts of the world and with heart and soul 
traversed the vast immensity." Such is his boast: 
and in the empty spaces of the world what did he 
find to replace the hated powers ? Only a blind, 
swirling tempest of atoms which obey no law but 
that of chance. And the comfort he found for the 
human soul was like that which a later bard 
brought back from the City of Dreadful Night : 

Good tidings of great joy for you, for all : 
There is no God ; no Fieud with names divine 
Made us and tortures us ; if we must pine, 

It is to satiate no Being's gall. 

Lucretius consigned the gods to a far-off limbo 
of unconcerned ease; Virgil retains them as a kind 



NEMESIS 251 

of poetical machinery for his poem, although in 
reality granting them no more authority than the 
Epicurean. To replace them, he introduces the 
working of Fate into the world, a power as im- 
personal as chance and equally devoid of responsi- 
bility. Its iron sway, whether it be called fortuna 
omnipotens or inexorabile fatum or ineluctabile 
tempus, is more pitiless than the divine envy of 
the Greeks; there is no heart in the fata aspera 
for sympathy with human labour. Virgil would 
replace the whims of Nemesis by a vast design of 
Providence toward which the workings of Fate 
inevitably move. Yet this Providence is as im- 
personal as the decrees of Fate which it executes; 
and ^Sneas, carried on irresistibly to establish 
Rome, herself the symbol of destiny on earth, 
must endure every personal sacrifice, the deso- 
lation of his home, years of wandering, shipwreck, 
the abandonment of love, cruel wars, all that his 
heart desires is swallowed up by the exigencies of 
envious necessity. So, too, in the memorable 
passage of the Georgics, where Virgil gives freest 
utterance to his own views and longings, what is 
it lends such peculiar pathos to the lines but the 
feeling that somehow happiness forever floats just 
beyond, and there needs but an effort on our part 
to penetrate the clouds and behold its unsullied 
glory, only some strange fatality in our breast 
remorselessly holds us back ! O fortunatos 
nimium, sua si bona norint^ he begins. Alas, 
too happy indeed! I know not if it may appear a 



252 SHELBURNE ESSAYS 

bit of pedantic subtlety, but in the single word 
nimium I seem to read all the pathos of man's 
vain aspirations beneath the frown of an incom- 
prehensible Nemesis. 

The chance and fate of the Roman poets, how- 
ever, carry us out of the field of mythology. The 
most notable effort to rationalise the divine envy 
within mythology is the great trilogy of ^schylus 
presenting the story of Orestes. His picture of 
the Erinyes pursuing the house of Atreus as an 
inherited curse is the most sombre in Greek liter- 
ature. Yet, after all, they are the ministers of 
justice; in the end they are appeased, and, losing 
their savage aspect, remain as the Eumenides, the 
kindly-disposed, the guardians of the Athenian 
state. And if this fair allegory leaves unaltered 
the real Nemesis who broods over human weak- 
ness, still there is a word of consolation even here. 
Zeus has appointed, the poet writes, that we grow 
wise through suffering; and again and again he 
hints that the soul may win, at the last, her own 
profit from the envy of fortune. It is the old say- 
ing of Genesis: " Ye shall be as gods knowing 
good and evil." 

With this word of good omen we may close. 
If our study of the divine envy seems to leave the 
subject after all as an unsolved problem, we only 
reproduce in this the attitude of the Greeks them- 
selves. Let us not be deceived: these questions 
that touch man's deepest moral experience are not 
capable of logical solution; indeed, they lose all 



NEMESIS 253 

reality as soon as subjected to dogmatic definition. 
So it is always refreshing and stimulating to 
come into contact with a people who faced these 
problems frankly and naturally, without the re- 
straints of revelation or sophistication or indiffer- 
ence. From his perception of harmony in the 
world the Greek created the Erinyes, the up- 
holders of order; from his experience of man's 
frailty he bowed to Nemesis; and these two, the 
divine justice and the divine envy, worked side 
by side, now perfectly distinct and again insepar- 
ably blended. At times he seemed to discern 
a higher purpose speaking through the events of 
human life, but still his mind was too upright to 
avow any real understanding of what transcended 
his own vision. Always he drew one lesson 
from Erinyes and Nemesis alike: " Think as a 
mortal "; and these words he made the religious 
complement of the still more famous command 
which Apollo spoke to him from the portal of the 
temple at Delphi. 

THE END 



PR 
99 
M7 
v.2 



More, Paul Elmer 

Shelburne essays. 1st,, 
llth series, v.2 



PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE 
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET 



UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY